Chapter Text
Pain.
Pain is a blessing.
Without pain, you serve no purpose.
If you run from pain, if you yell or scream at its touch, you are weak. Pain is good. Pain lets you live another day.
Just don’t scream.
It was a simple rule, really, not that hard to follow. It was typed out on signs and posters, carved into bedposts, and scrawled in red across the walls of the apartments.
Pain is good.
Every child knew the silent nursery rhymes, the tapped phrases, the rhythmic stories. It was the first thing taught to those that were brought to the Essempí. The smart ones remembered it and took the pain willingly.
Anyone that dared to fight or shout at the first flash of pain was discarded.
This was the way things were. It was the way things had been for years, or maybe millennia. It was a strict system, and it wasn’t going to be broken anytime soon. Life was good here. Everything was perfect. Everything was fine.
That’s what they told Tommy when he first arrived at the apartment.
Tommy and three other kids had been shoved into the hall, silent save for tapping sounds coming from a few of the rooms. Tommy’s legs buckled beneath him, stiff and sore from the cramped journey here. The other kids began murmuring, confused and frightened, and a girl quickly came over to them from one of the apartment rooms to whisper the rules to them.
Rule one: Pain is good.
Rule two: Talking is a privilege.
Rule three: Don’t make eye contact with the Elytrians.
None of them had time to ask any questions before the girl had scurried back to her room. She launched herself onto her bed, resuming a game of fibbles with her roommate. One of the other kids tried asking her something, but she just put a finger to her lips and turned back to her game.
A walk through the apartment quickly established some of the other unspoken rules. There were no doors anywhere, nor were there windows. The apartment rooms were small, and only held two people each, silently watching Tommy from their beds.
Eventually, exhausted and confused, he found an unoccupied bed and heaved himself onto the soft mattress. His roommate didn’t glance up from his book as Tommy buried himself under the covers and began to cry.
The next day, he’d discovered the reason for the rules.
Notes:
Summary: Welcome to the Essempí! Tommy arrives in a strange apartment, and is told the three rules of his new home:
1. Pain is a blessing
2. Talking is a privilege
3. Don’t make eye contact with the Elytrians
Tommy is confused, and finds a spare bed where he cried himself to sleep. Poor boi.
Note: I have created my own version of the Enderians and Elytrians, so don’t expect them to be like the races in other fics. Elytrians don’t have wings, and neither do the Enderians in the Essempí :)
Thanks for reading 💕
Chapter Text
Tommy doodled absently. His sketchbook had maybe ten blank pages left in it. He’d send in a request for a new one tomorrow. Most of his sketchbooks were in a similar state as this one, stuffed with scribbles save for a few empty pages at the end. He preferred not to finish them. It felt like he was saying goodbye when he did that.
His charcoal snapped in half. He tossed it aside and grabbed another. They weren’t allowed pencils, so he made do with the blackened lumps leftover in the fireplace by the end of the day.
He smudged the edges of the drawing, then tapped on the wall to get his roommate’s attention. Ranboo! Let me see your tattoo.
Ranboo turned his head so Tommy could see the tiny symbol. Tommy examined it for a moment, then nodded and went back to his drawing.
The tattoos sat under the right eye of everyone in the apartments. Each detailed a tiny purple dragon fiercely protecting a star compass. Tommy had memorized his own long ago, but every tattoo was unique in some way, so Ranboo’s was curled on the ground instead of standing up straight like Tommy’s.
He blew away the charcoal crumbs and held the picture back up. Ranboo glanced over, and nodded . Good job with the vitiligo. It looks nice.
Tommy bounced a little on the mattress, pleased with Ranboo’s assessment. He’d hang it up once he found a place for it on his wall, already plastered with drawings of the other residents in the apartment.
A small beep made him and Ranboo look up. Tommy’s screen was flashing. “Fully charged,” the robotic woman’s voice read out. “Notifying Fai now.”
The monitor on Tommy’s ankle unlatched. He hesitated, then set down the sketchbook to rub at the raw skin.
Ranboo knocked on the wall. That’s. . . good.
Tommy shrugged. Yeah. Great.
Maybe he’ll take it later, Ranboo tapped. Or maybe he won’t take as much.
It’s fine, Tommy smiled. I’m happy to do it.
Ranboo gave a grin back.
Another beep came from above a few minutes later. Tommy didn’t have to look up to know it was for him. “1732, please report to the office immediately.”
He silently closed his sketchbook, shoving it into his drawer. The broken charcoal went in the trash chute. Tommy slid off his bed, then stretched and left the room.
The hallway was as long and silent as it was the day he arrived. The rules were all there, too, either carved or painted on the walls by past residents.
No one remembered who had made the rules. It was always a fierce debate in the apartment’s cafeteria. Some thought the Enderians had come up with them, to keep them safe and respectful. Others believed some past Elytrian emperor had established them when the first Enderians were brought to the Essempí. Tommy didn’t really care who had made the rules, because in the end it only mattered that they were followed.
He stepped into the elevator and lowered his gaze to the floor. At least the builders had been considerate when designing it. The floor was made up of reflective tiles, so he could see if someone was coming near him. Accidentally making eye contact would be a stupid way to get discarded.
The elevator let him off at the main level with a bing. Tommy checked his smile in his reflection and walked over to the front desk. Fai was waiting there expectantly, tapping his fingers on the purple wood.
“Ah, here it is!” He bellowed. “The star of the night!”
“It’s morning,” the receptionist said absently behind the desk.
“Well, then, the star of the morning!” Fai chuckled. He signed the check-out form the receptionist handed him. “I’ll just take it to my house, I don’t like the public refilling stations. Shouldn’t take more than thirty minutes.”
He pulled out his leash and clipped it onto the collar permanently around Tommy’s neck, then tugged him out of the apartment. Here, on the streets, it was especially important to close his eyes. The Elytrians bustled about, chatting and laughing as they went about their daily business.
A whoosh of air threw dust into his face. Tommy recognized Lenise’s perfume as she landed by Fai.
“Going to replenish, dear?” she asked.
“Magic’s getting low,” he replied cheerily. “I don’t want to make a fool of myself by running out at my meeting later.”
“You’re going to be great, love. I’m just about to check one out myself,” Lenise said. “I’m getting tired of the wind power. Maybe I’ll try a physical type today. Zanio tried speed last week and said it was a lot of fun.”
“Okay. See you soon.” There was a disgustingly wet kissing sound, then Tommy was pulled along down the cobblestones.
It was the anticipation that was the worst part, he thought. He was used to the pain, and the rules were right. Pain was a comfort, the relief of knowing you got to live another day. But it was the anticipation that tossed his stomach around. No matter what his brain had been trained, no matter how much he followed the rules, anticipation crept in and tensed his muscles and chilled his blood and made him sweat.
Fai noticed. ”Why are you so pale?” he grumbled, stopping. Tommy bumped into the corner of a building but didn’t open his eyes, not with so many people around. “Stop that. You’re making me look bad.”
Fai waited, then huffed impatiently and tugged him closer. “You have permission to speak. Why are you nervous? Are you planning something?”
Tommy smiled. “No, sir.” Right, that was how his voice sounded. Hoarse and rough.
“Then why are you nervous? Do you need to see the emperor?”
Chills ran down his back. “N-no, sir.”
The pain came. Fai slapped him across the face, hard enough that his head knocked against the building. “Answer why you’re scared.”
Tommy chirped and straightened. “I’m not nervous, sir, just excited. I’m sorry for appearing pale.”
Fai considered a moment. “Hm. I guess that makes sense.” Tommy’s collar tightened and they continued along the street.
Tommy relaxed a bit, letting Fai lead him forward. They passed a food vendor’s sizzling stall, and he took a deep inhale of the rich scent of frying fruit before it was gone. It was fun going out around the city. Everything was so busy. Here, he could hear at least twenty people talking all at once. It calmed him and wiped the anticipation away.
A steep flight of stairs signaled that they had reached the house. Once he heard the click of Fai’s boots on tile, he lowered his head and opened his eyes again. The floor here was shiny stone, and only the shadows of reflections were visible on it.
“You know where to go,” Fai said, patting his shoulder. “Hit the button when you’re done.”
Tommy nodded and waited until Fai had walked off to the refilling room. Once the door had clicked shut, he went into the adjacent room and shut the door behind him.
A soft green light ran down his face. “Dragon identified. Welcome, Enderian 1732. Please take a seat.”
He settled himself into the soft cushions and blankets that were piled around the room. As usual, a boxy machine slid out of the wall. A rubber flap covered the only hole in the white cube, but he could still see green lights blinking inside.
“Please insert your hand now.”
Tommy slowly pushed his shaking hand into the hole. Once his fingers bumped the back of the box, the rubber tightened, squeezing his arm.
There was a hissing sound, something latched onto his wrist, and then came the pain.
Tommy took a deep breath in, focusing on the flow of air through his body. It wasn’t too bad at the beginning. It started off as a tingling, but exponentially grew worse as it crept through the rest of his body.
It was beginning to spread up to his shoulder, turning into a burn at his wrist. No, don’t think about that. Focus on breathing.
In, hold. Out, hold. In, hold. Out, hold. His nails were biting into the raw skin on his palm. He forced his fingers open and let them clutch a pillow instead.
The pain continued to spread. It felt like his blood was boiling. There was fire burning him from the inside out, but in pricks and pinches. Burning thorns. He bit his lip, puncturing the already scarred skin there.
Don’t scream don’t scream don’t scream don’t scream
It continued spreading. He gave up on the breaths. His chest constricted, making them come in short pants. His vision fuzzed and was filled with dark spots.
Happy happy happy this is good don’t scream
The burning thorns were suddenly wiped away by a flood of cold. Frost was expanding across his muscles. Icicles were puncturing his flesh just below the surface of his skin.
It was all he could do not to collapse. Air was pushing against his throat but he didn’t let it out because if he let it out now he would yell and then he’d be discarded.
Then, from the top of his head, the thaw came. It felt like his blood was melting. Tommy bit back a sob as he felt his power being siphoned off into the box. It drained him until he felt hollow and empty. Only then did the rubber release him.
“Thank you for your contributions!”
A panel slid up from the wall, and a small purple sphere rolled down into Tommy’s lap. He smiled and popped it into his mouth. Ohhh, fuck yes. The candy melted flavors of fruit and sugar across his tongue, sticky and sweet. He sighed happily, leaning back on the cushions. This was the best part of the whole process. Even if the candy was just to make him recharge faster, he looked forward to the tiny treat every time he was checked out. Plus, Fai’s candies were way better than the public refilling stations’.
Eventually, the candy was fully dissolved and gone, and Fai would be angry if Tommy took too long, so he wiped at his mouth with the back of his hand, sparing only a glance at the blood now smeared over the mass of pin prick scars on his wrist. He pushed himself to his feet shakily, and left the room, pressing a button on the side of a pillar in the hall to signal that he was done. A few minutes later, Fai exited his room.
“Ah, that’s much better!” he sighed, stretching. “Wouldn’t you agree?”
Tommy nodded. The aftertaste of the candy still coated his mouth. Fai clipped the leash to his collar and they began the walk back to the apartment.
It wasn’t the life of an Elytrian, but it was enough. They got their entertainment, a safe place to call home, fresh food in the cafeteria, roommates, rules, candies. . .
It was a good way to live.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy lives with his roommate Ranboo in an apartment. He’s “checked out” by Fai, and taken to Fai’s house, where a painful process takes Tommy’s magic and gives it to Fai. But it’s okay, because Tommy gets a candy! ;-;
Other things to note: The Enderians have identifying tattoos under their right eyes of dragons guarding star compasses. Each tattoo is different. The Enderians also have scars dotting their wrists from the magic-taking machine. :)
Chapter Text
Fai was an idiot.
He was a rich idiot, and he talked too much.
Dream did not like Fai.
Or most anyone.
And yet, here he was, sitting in a drab meeting, listening to the rich idiot ramble on and on about himself. It was the most boring and stupid lecture he had ever heard. Dream was very close to falling asleep when Fai decided to change his approach.
“What?” Dream said, jerking his head up.
“I, er, do you. . . want a demonstration?” Fai’s eyes flicked around the room, but he couldn’t see the emperor in the dark throne room.
“Fine, fine, go ahead.” The sooner this was over, the better. Dream leaned back and yawned. “Remind me again what you’re demonstrating?”
“Ah. . . My power, sir. And how I think it could benefit you-“
“All right, all right, get on with it before I really do fall asleep.”
“Yes, sir.” Idiot.
Dream scratched his arm, glancing around the room, waiting for something to happen. And then he was sitting on the edge of a plateau, looking down into the void below. A pebble slipped off the edge and fell into the darkness.
“You see?” Fai’s voice came from all sides, but was nowhere to be seen. “Fully charged, my powers are completely realistic. Anywhere I’ve been, I can recreate in perfect detail, no matter how long it’s been or how hazy my memory is.”
Dream brushed his hand against the rock. It was grainy and brushed off easily. “Teleportation? Or astral projection?”
“Neither, sir. Illusion combined with phantom sensory. You’re still in the throne room, and you won’t be able to physically move while in this state, even though your mind believes you’re moving in the illusion. Convincing?”
“Very.” He turned and swept his hand through the air behind him. It did not hit the throne. “What’s the Enderian’s name?”
The illusion disappeared. Fai tucked his hands behind his back, the hint of a smile on his face. “I only know its numbers, sir, but I can bring it by tomorrow-“
“10:30, sharp. Don’t be late.” Dream leaned back in his throne and closed his eyes.
Interesting. . .
Notes:
Summary: Dream is the emperor *dun dun duuuuuun*! Fai is meeting with him, and displays Tommy’s power- he can make an illusion of anywhere he’s been in perfect detail, and the person in the illusion can interact with things as if they were physical there, but their body is immobile in real life. Dream is interested, and Fai offers to bring Tommy the next day.
Chapter Text
The fireplace was cold and empty.
Tommy hesitated, feeling around the dark square hole. His fingers brushed ash and stone. No charcoal.
No charcoal meant no drawing. No drawing meant. . . he had to find some other way to recharge.
He withdrew his blackened hand from the fireplace and brushed the ash off on his napkin, then tossed it in the trash on his way out of the cafeteria. 1713 waved at him— what was her name, again? Well, it didn’t really matter. He smiled and waved back, then pushed through the doors and made his way to the elevator.
Ranboo was still asleep when he returned to their room. Tommy flopped down on his own bed and rummaged through his drawer.
He tossed aside the nine sketchbooks crammed into the small space and craned his neck to see what was left. A broken feather and a horribly crumpled drawing of Fai. Not the best things to work with.
Maybe he could go through his old sketchbooks? He flipped through a few pages of one, but quickly stopped and put it down. Fuck, those drawings were horrible . Twelve-year-old Tommy had no concept of proper proportions.
Well, no drawing. No looking at drawings. No talking to Ranboo. That left only one option for recharging. Sleep.
Tommy burrowed beneath his blanket and shut his eyes. Sleepy time. Time to take a nap. Nap time.
. . .
He wasn’t tired. He groaned into his pillow. This was gonna be a rough day, wasn’t it?
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
When Tommy woke up, it was 12:57. Luckily he’d had a good dream, and was fully charged, ready for Fai.
But he never came.
Tommy waited nervously, watching the clock. 1:30. 2:30. 3:30. The hours inched on agonizingly. Tommy tried distracting herself with one of Ranboo’s books that he lent him, but he was too tense to make sense of the words.
Where is he? Tommy finally tapped on the wall. He’s never this late.
Maybe he’s just not going to recharge today, Ranboo suggested.
But he does it every day! Maybe he took too much yesterday, or he isn’t using it as much today, or— Tommy froze, then leaned over and gripped Ranboo’s sleeve. Boo, you don’t think he’s done with me?!
Tommy, he’s not going to discard you. You’re like his favorite Enderian, he wouldn’t just get rid of you out of the blue.
Maybe I did something wrong!
You’re overthinking this. Did you break any of the rules yesterday?
No! I did everything right! Maybe I accidentally made a noise when I wasn’t supposed to, or— or I took too long to eat the candy, I don’t know!
Ranboo considered this for a moment, then started rummaging through his drawer. What are you going to do if he is discarding you?
I don’t bloody know!! Tommy gripped his wrist, panicking. I can’t do anything about it! I don’t want to be discarded, I’m not ready! I can still be useful! I—
Whoa, whoa, calm down, I don’t want you to be discarded either. Ranboo hesitated, then pulled a small, yellowed paper from his drawer. Here, maybe this can help.
Tommy took the folded paper. Strange red scratches covered its surface. His vision blurred after staring for a few seconds. The symbols bled to purple and rearranged to form words.
THE BRIDGE IS NOT THE EARTH, BUT THE END. THERE IS AN EDGE TO THE VOID. TAKE THE RISK. YOU WILL MAKE IT.
What the hell is this? Tommy tapped.
I don’t know, I found it at the back of a book. I think it has to do with the void. Ranboo fidgeted with his hands. Maybe you can use it somehow to escape discarding?
But what does it mean?
Ranboo shrugged. It was just hidden in my drawer when I was brought to the Essempí. I’ve thought about it a lot, but I have no clue what it’s talking about.
Tommy leaned back, exhaling. Not the ‘earth’, but the end. An edge to the void. Take the risk. . .
What if. . . it’s talking about the bridge outside? The one that connects the two islands? Like, maybe there’s a secret group of Enderians that have escaped that live under it?
Ranboo raised an eyebrow. Wouldn’t someone notice them?
Yeah, yeah, you’re right, it’s stupid. Tommy rubbed his eyes. Maybe I should just let myself be discarded like everyone else.
I— Ranboo stared at the floor. It’s your choice, but. . . I don’t want you to die when there’s another option. Is that selfish?
No, it’s not selfish, I just don’t know what I’m supposed to do! I don’t want to leave you alone, but I can’t stay here. I don’t want to die. Tommy sighed and stared at the paper.
“1732, please report to the front desk immediately.”
Take the risk.
“1732, please report to the front desk now.”
Tommy hesitated, then set the paper down and stepped down from off his bed.
“Bye, boob boy,” he whispered.
Ranboo looked up, shocked. Tommy smiled weakly. “Stay happy, ‘kay?”
Ranboo tapped a message as he turned to leave. Don’t. Don’t die.
Tommy nodded. “You too.”
He took a deep breath and started walking down the hall.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
The elevator doors slid open with a soft bing. Tommy lowered his head, walking across the lobby to the front desk. Fai beamed at him and patted his back when he was close enough.
“Hello, star. I’ve got some news for you. You’re leaving the apartment for good! Isn’t that wonderful?”
I was right, Tommy thought numbly. I’m being discarded.
“I need to finalize some papers, so you go wait for me by the door, okay?” Fai turned back to the desk and started signing the stack of documents next to the receptionist.
Tommy walked over to the entrance. No one was nearby, so he risked a quick glance around. The bridge was farther than he’d remembered, past a rock garden and a large blinking sign advertising the apartment. Blessedly, the only Elytrian in sight was an old gardener growing orange succulents in his window across the street.
The bridge is not the earth, but the end. So. . . don’t cross the bridge, but maybe there’s a secret on the bridge somewhere. Tommy took a deep breath, preparing himself to run. Okay, okay. Three, two, one!
He burst through the door and sprinted for the bridge. Fai and the receptionist shouted in surprise. The rock garden tripped him, and he slipped, falling onto the gravel. A second later he was up again, running for the first time in years.
“Who’s Enderian is that?!” The gardener yelled. A second later a cactus flew past his ear.
Tommy ignored the shouts, leaping onto the bridge and scrambling up onto the railing, panting. Not the earth but the end. Not the earth but the end.
He eyed the other side of the chasm. The white stone dropped down into darkness, far below. The cliffs were steep and smooth, with no visible ledges or crevices, nowhere for someone to safely hide or climb down.
“1732, stop this nonsense right now!” Tommy looked up. Fai was storming through the rock garden after him, his face twisted in rage. “The emperor is expecting you! Get over here!”
“No!” Tommy yelled, “I’m not going!”
Fai froze and stared at him. Tommy moved his gaze quickly to the ground, just as stunned as Fai was. What had he just. . .
“You— you dare talk to me?!” Oh fuck, oh fuck. Tommy quickly hopped down from the railing and bowed, shaking.
Crack. Fai punched him, sending him sprawling onto the cold cobblestone. Tommy bit his lip, holding in a scream as Fai began kicking him in the side. His ribs were burning. He was going to throw up, but that would only make Fai angrier, so he had to hold it in. Blood was filling his mouth again. It hurt so much.
“You’re my ticket to a place in the palace!” Fai screamed. “Why do you have to be disobedient?!”
Something snapped in Tommy’s chest and the pain flared. He tried to take a deep breath but it came out as a shriek.
Beefy fingers gripped at his throat, choking off his scream. He let his body go limp, trying to relax as his neck constricted tighter and tighter. Fai lifted his body over the railing of the bridge, letting him dangle over the void.
“You listen here,” Fai said, muffled as though Tommy had pillows over his ears, “you’re going to go to the emperor. You’re going to obey him. You’re going to give him your power, and you’re going to be happy about it. Understand?” He shook him a little.
Darkness was creeping into the edges of Tommy’s vision. What was Fai saying? He was going to die here. He was just going to die. Ranboo would be disappointed.
His wrist was burning. Not painfully, like his ribs, but a warmth was pulsing right under his wrist.
Fai was making noise. Oh yeah, Tommy was going to die. Tommy’s eyes teared up. He didn’t want to go like this. He had to tell Fai. But he couldn’t breathe. . .
The hand was released. Air rushed into his lungs and air rushed around him and air was all around—
He dropped me, Tommy thought, and then everything went dark.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy recharges and becomes worried when Fai doesn’t show up to check him out. Tommy thinks he’s going to be discarded, and Ranboo gives him a note he found that he thinks might help Tommy escape. It reads: THE BRIDGE IS NOT THE EARTH, BUT THE END. THERE IS AN EDGE TO THE VOID. TAKE THE RISK. YOU WILL MAKE IT.
Tommy is confused about what it means. He’s called to the front desk, and when he has a chance, he books it to the bridge. Fai is angry and beats him up, then accidentally drops Tommy into the void.Hey you guys should check out my friend LittleBirdy’s YouTube channel, she just posted her first ever video!
https://m.youtube.com/@mclittlebirdy1972
Chapter Text
Cold.
Tommy opened his eyes.
He was lying in a collection of water. Or what he assumed was water. It seemed strange to him that so much water would be on a flat surface like this. Maybe an Elytrian had been using a water power. Fai only used—
Fai.
Fai.
Oh, fuck.
Tommy sat bolt upright, then winced and thought better of moving. He carefully scooted back until he was leaning against a pile of— well, he didn’t know what they were, but they were at least cushier than brick.
Okay. Fuck. First things first. Where was he, and were there any Elytrians around?
The. . . water collection provided a decent enough reflection for him to see that he was in an alleyway, surrounded by red brick walls on three sides. Odd that someone would build apartments so close together. There was some sort of fabric above, too, making some strange drumming sound.
The water wasn’t enough to see past the buildings. He glanced up quickly. It looked like something was leaking water, making droplets drip onto the street from. . . the sky? Okay, sure, why not. Perfectly normal. All fine. All good.
He clapped a hand over his mouth and bent over his knees, ignoring the pain. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. Fai had dropped him off the bridge, and now he was somewhere or nowhere with weird water and everything hurt which was good, of course, he was safe, but he didn’t even know what he was going to do— there was nothing to do, there was no one here, and if there was he’d be discarded anyways, and— and the note was right, the bridge was the end, and maybe he was dead, and no one would care—
“Are you all right?”
Tommy froze. Slowly, he raised his head just enough to look into the reflection of the water. Fuck. A man was standing at the mouth of the alleyway. No purple dragon under his eye. He was an Elytrian.
Do I have permission to speak? Tommy wondered. Playing it safe, he simply nodded and smiled at the ground.
“A-are you sure?” The man crouched down. Fuuuuuck. He was testing Tommy to see if he would avoid eye contact. Well, Tommy was an expert in this game.
Tommy nodded, closing his eyes and tilting his head back. The Elytrian hummed. “Mate, you’re in an alleyway, in the rain, at night, sitting against trash bags. Do you need help?”
Tommy was baffled. Rain? What was rain? Trash. . . bags? Why would anyone put trash in a bag? Help with what? This man wasn’t making any sense.
“Can you talk?” The man took his arm and he flinched, making a chirping noise instinctually. The man loosened his grip, but his hand ran down until he was holding his forearm. “What the— what are these marks? Mate, what’s wrong with your wrist?”
Tommy opened his eyes, gaze flying to his wrist. There was nothing unusual about it. The scars speckling his skin looked no different than normal, so the man shouldn’t have any concerns about it. . .
“Look, mate, I don’t know what’s going on with your wrist, or that tattoo on your face, but you can’t just stay here. Do you have somewhere you can go, or. . .?”
Tommy shook his head. The man exhaled and let go of him. “Okay. How about— do you want to— to stay with me? Just for the night? You can, like, sleep in the spare room, it’s just my wife Kristin at home.”
Tommy nodded slowly. At this point, he was just tired. The man kept testing him with weird words and he didn’t know the answers he was supposed to give.
The Elytrian clasped his hand and yanked him to his feet. He yelped as his ribs flared with pain again. Fuck. He had broken the first rule again. Pain was good. He shouldn’t have made a noise. Now the man was going to get mad and slap him or choke him or kill him or maybe he’d just leave him here to rot—
“You good?” The man said. A hand touched his side and he bit his lip, forcing himself not to move away.
“Holy shit, your ribs are broken! Why didn’t you tell me, that must have hurt !” The man crouched down again and Tommy closed his eyes. “Mate. . . Who do this to you? Your ribs are broken and you’re bruised all over. What happened?”
Stop asking questions that don’t have yes or no as an answer! Tommy thought. He was crying again. He wished he could stop.
Suddenly, arms reached behind his back and legs and scooped him up. “Here, mate, I’ll carry you. I’ll try to be gentle, okay?”
Without thinking, Tommy grabbed his wrist and leaned into the man’s chest as he began walking out of the alley. Water fell on his face like the whole sky was crying with him. The man held him close like he was a fragile piece of glass that could shatter at any moment.
Nothing was making sense. Exhaustion pressed on Tommy’s eyelids. It felt weird falling asleep without his ankle monitor, let alone in the arms of a moving stranger, but eventually darkness overtook him and he fell into his dreams.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Scales coiled around the edges of a dark room. Tommy watched a shadowed figure walk into the center of a large beam of light and place his palm on the ground, fingers spread.
Green light rushed from his hand in waves, leaving spots and lines as it filled the room until he was standing in a projection of a star compass, needle spinning uselessly above him.
The figure regarded the compass for a moment, then turned and glanced around until he spotted Tommy. A wide grin stretched across a blank mask, dark eyes staring directly into his.
“Where are you?” Dream murmured, green smoke spilling out from around his mask.
Tommy couldn’t move or speak as the scales began moving, a dragon’s head appearing from the far reaches of the room. Its slit-pupiled eyes met his own challengingly, a forked tongue slipping from its mouth.
The dragon lunged forward, mouth open wide. Fangs flashed in Tommy’s vision, then he was surrounded by darkness.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy opened his eyes. He was curled in a ball under a blanket so puffy it was really more of a large cushion.
He sat up, wincing at the pain in his chest, and carefully scanned the room. He appeared to be in a large apartment room, with one bed, a wardrobe with a door hanging crooked, and several boxes of varying sizes stacked in the corners. He was alone.
As nice as it was, it was clear that this wasn’t a room meant for Enderians. There was no screen on the ceiling, no magic ankle monitor, and no entertainment.
Best not to linger if this was an Elytrian's room. Tommy swung his legs off the bed and stumbled over to the door, holding his ribs carefully.
Before he could figure out how to open the door, it swung out and smacked him in the face.
“Fuck! You’re right there! Sorry, sorry!” It was the man from last night. Tommy smiled, clutching his stinging nose with his free hand. Pain.
“Kristin!” The Elytrian yelled over his shoulder. “He’s awake!” He turned back to Tommy and frowned. “You didn’t have to get out of bed, your ribs are sti—“
Tommy nodded quickly and ran back to the bed, jumping up and flinging himself onto it before the man got upset. However, it seemed he miscalculated the solution because the man’s frown only deepened.
“No, mate, that’s exactly the kind of movement you shouldn’t— oh, nevermind. Kristin!”
A woman appeared in the doorway. “I’m right here, Phil, stop shouting.” She peeked into the room and spotted Tommy. A smile lit up her face. “Hi! I’m Kristin, Phil’s wife. What’s your name?”
Tommy looked down, not risking staring at the wall anymore. What should he do in this situation, answer or keep quiet?
The man, Phil, whispered something. The woman stepped into the room, coming up and sitting on the end of the bed. “You can talk to us, kid. If you want.”
Tommy took that as permission to speak. “My name’s Tommy, ma’am.”
“Tommy! That’s a nice name,” Phil said, walking over to join his wife.
“Your voice sounds sore, do you need a cough drop?” Kristin asked.
Tommy scrunched up his eyebrows in confusion and slowly shook his head. “My voice always sounds like this, ma’am.”
“There’s no need for any ma’ams,” Kristin said, smiling warmly. “You can just call me Kristin, if you’re comfortable with it.”
Tommy nodded. There was a brief silence, like they were waiting for something. “Can I use the restroom?” Tommy whispered.
Phil smiled and gestured at the door. “Of course, it’s just down the hall, two doors to the left. Take all the time you need.”
Tommy nodded again and hurriedly left, eager to be by himself and calm himself down. This was gonna be tricky, but he thought that with enough time, he’d be able to figure these new rules out.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy wakes up on Earth, and a man (Phil) finds him in an alleyway. Tommy thinks the man is an Elytrian, and doesn’t talk to him. The man realizes Tommy has broken ribs and carries Tommy to his house.
Tommy has a dream about Dream (this will never not be funny to me), who is looking for him. Surely nothing bad can come from this!
Tommy wakes up in Phil’s house, and Phil and Kristin introduce themselves. Tommy follows the rules because he doesn’t know if Phil and Kristin are Enderians or Elytrians, but is confused when they act strangely and excuses himself to the restroom.
Chapter Text
Phil watched the boy go, and was immediately bombarded with questions.
“What was that tattoo on his face? Why were his clothes so weird? Why—“
“I don’t know, Kristin!” he said, flopping back on the bed. “I told you, I just found him in an alleyway, in the rain, with those bruises and scars all over him, and his ribs are broken—“
“His ribs are broken?!” Kristin yelled.
Phil clapped a hand over her mouth. “Shush, he’ll hear you!” he hissed. Kristin rolled her eyes and he felt something warm touch his palm.
“Ew, did you just lick me?!” he yelled. Kristin laughed. He lunged forward and grabbed her around the waist, making pretend chewing noises into her ear. She giggled and turned her head to kiss him. He leaned into the kiss, then pulled away and rested his head on her shoulder.
“Okay, but seriously,” he said, “we need to figure out what to do about him.”
Kristin sighed. “Look, he’s obviously been abused or something. We should at least take him to the hospital or doctor’s and get him taken care of, they can probably figure out more than we can.”
“And then?”
“Then we contact CPS and let them handle things. We can’t just send him back to the streets, Phil.”
“I never said we were going to!” he said, hugging her tighter. “I think contacting CPS is a great idea, but do they even take kids his age?”
“He can’t be older than 15. And if he is too old. . .” Kristin hesitated, not knowing what they would do in that situation.
Phil kissed her softly on the cheek and she hummed quietly. “It’ll be okay. We’ll figure it out.”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy returned to find the couple cuddled up on each other on the bed. He sat down on the floor, watching their body language warily. They didn’t seem upset, so he relaxed onto the carpet.
“Okay, Tommy,” Kristin said. “We’re going to ask some questions, and you can answer or stay silent, you choose. Then you can ask us some, okay? Or do you want to go first?”
Tommy shrugged, lowering his gaze to the floor. This was gonna suck.
“Okay. First of all, how old are you?”
“Fourteen.”
Tommy fiddled with the carpet for a moment, then asked, “Where am I?”
There was a beat, then Phil answered, “Our house. . .”
“Amsterdam,” Kristin said, seeing the confusion on his face. “Netherlands. Where do you live?”
Tommy pulled out a strand of carpet. “The Essempí. What’s a Netherlands?”
There was silence. He glanced up. The couple were staring at him, brows furrowed. Had he said something wrong?
“Essempí. Where is that? Is that a city?”
Phil spoke up right after his wife. “You don’t know the Netherlands? How can you not know an entire country?!”
“To be fair, it’s not very well known to some parts of the world,” Kristin shrugged. “Although his accent sounds British. . .”
Tommy hunched his shoulders. “Sorry, I—I don’t know those words. What’s a Hamsterdam? And British? And, um, country?”
They gaped at him. Tommy rubbed his wrist under the uncomfortable silence.
“We’ll. . . come back to that.” Phil said awkwardly. “What about your family? Do you have any parents?”
“Parents?”
“You know, a mom? Or dad? Or another legal guardian?”
Tommy thought for a moment, then nodded. “Guardian is like a protector, or owner, right? So I guess Fai is my guardian.”
“Fai?” Kristin asked. “Is that a first or last name?”
“Last. His full name is Sadto Fai. I don’t know his middle name. Sorry.”
“No need to apologize. I forget names all the time,” Phil said. “So. . . Is Fai your dad? Or uncle?”
Tommy decided they were testing him and ignored the unfamiliar words. “Um. . . he’s my permanent consumer.”
“Consumer?! Is he eating you?!” Phil practically yelled.
Tommy flinched back at the sudden volume, snapping his eyes shut. Fai Fai Fai Fai
“Phil!” Kristin hissed. “Tommy, you haven’t asked anything for a while. Got a question?”
He hesitated a moment, rubbing his wrist, making Fai’s face leave his vision. Then, he opened his eyes, just a slit. “Are you. . . a-are you Enderians or Elytrians?”
There was silence, and instantly Tommy regretted the question. Of course they were Elytrians, how dare he think otherwise, they were going to punish him but not kill him, just barely not kill him, discard him, maybe, suck all his magic out and refuse to give him the comforts of pain and and and
His eyesight began to fuzz, black creeping into his peripheral vision. His wrist started to burn and pulse but not with pain, with warmth the same way it had when Fai was trying to kill him and—
“What the hell is happening?!”
Tommy jumped and lifted his eyes. Kristin and Phil were frozen in place, eyes wide. Purple particles floated around the room, sparkling and hissing when they made contact with anything.
“Y-you’re using your p-powers,” he stammered. “I’m sorry, you’re Elytrians, I shouldn’t have a-asked, you’re using your powers. . .”
Kristin blinked, an odd glazed look in her eyes. “Tommy, we don’t know what Elytrians are, we don’t have powers, magic doesn’t— shouldn’t exist, this is— Tommy, where are we?! Where are you?!”
Tommy stared at the wall, then nearly got whiplash looking down at his hands. Purple light was seeping from the pinprick dots on his wrists, letting tiny particles drift from his skin. He yelped, then slammed his hands over his mouth, watching Phil and Kristin’s faces. Their faces scrunched in confusion, but their gazes remained blank and clouded.
“No no no,” he said, panicking, “stop it, stop it. . . I’m sorry, sir, ma’am, you’re probably seeing the Essempí, I didn’t mean to start using my power, I’ve never used it before—“
Tommy hesitated. Or. . . probably he had, back on the bridge. That must have been what made Fai drop him. Tommy rubbed his wrists, trying to stop the purple glow.
“Hold up!” Phil shouted. Tommy flinched. “You have FUCKING POWERS?!”
“PHIL!” Kristen yelled. “DON’T YELL AT HIM!”
“We’re in a fucking alternate dimension, Kristin, I think I have every right to be alarmed!!”
“Well you shouldn’t scream at him!”
“You’re not actually on the Essempí, if that makes you feel better. The receptionist describes me as an illusion species, not a teleportation one. Sir. A-and ma’am.” Tommy said nervously.
The violet light began to fade suddenly, the purple particles disappearing. Phil and Kristin blinked a few times, then stared at Tommy. He flushed and ducked his head, ready to be scolded or punished.
“Well,” Phil said weakly. “How about we start over, mate, and you tell us all about exactly where you’re from?”
Notes:
Summary: Phil and Kristin cuddle and ask Tommy about how old he is (14), where he’s from, etc. and in turn Tommy asks where he is, what a British is, and if Phil and Kristin are Enderians or Elytrians. Phil and Kristin are confused, especially when Tommy accidentally makes an illusion of the Essempí, and they realize they may have gotten involved in something even bigger than child abuse…
Chapter 7: Flashbacks
Notes:
This week on Void’s weird search history:
“Hamsterdam”
“What do you call a shoe tie”
“Baja blast wiki”
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy squinted at the cube of a building in front of him. Pediatric center. Phil and Kristin had said it was some sort of place to help with his injuries, similar to the healing stations in the Essempí.
Kristin put a hand on his shoulder and he flinched. She pulled her hand back immediately. “Sorry, forgot you didn’t like that.”
Tommy forced his muscles to relax and went back to staring at the reflection-less black street. “‘S okay.”
Phil and Kristin had given him permission to speak whenever he wanted after the interrogation last night. It was. . . nice.
They entered the building. Phil and Kristin led him to the—
The receptionist looked down her nose at him, sneering. “God, it’s disgusting. You’ll have to chip off layers of dust before you reach any skin underneath. What were you doing ?”
The man snorted, gripping Tommy’s arm tightly. “This one’s a fighter. It managed to escape for an hour before we got it under control. How long does the branding take, again?”
“Thirteen hours,” the receptionist drawled. “After that we’ll ship it off to the laboratories to figure out its species before it’s sent to the apartment.”
Tommy struggled against the man, flailing his fists wildly and snapping his teeth at the hand on his arm. The man squeezed him harder, making him shriek in pain.
“Tell the labs to do an extra training session on it, I don’t want it misbehaving when it’s sold.”
“LET ME GO!” Tommy screamed, tears running down his face. “LET ME GO, I’M NOT YOURS, LET ME GO, LET ME GO—”
“Tommy! Tommy!”
There was a hand on his arm, he wanted it off, it hurt, it hurt—
“Tommy!”
He gasped, opening his eyes, and was immediately met with Phil’s startling blue irises. Tommy threw his hands up, covering his face. Not now, not here, with people staring at him, he had really fucked up this time, they hated him they were going to kill him in this — pedriatic’s center, and the hand was on his back now but it didn’t hurt, it didn’t hurt, god why didn’t it hurt?!
“Yyyyyep,” an unfamiliar voice said. “That’s definitely a trauma response.”
Tommy peeked through his fingers. The man— man behind the desk was looking at him with scrunched-up eyebrows. The strange expression was mirrored on Phil and Kristin’s faces.
“You alright, mate?” Phil said softly. “You’re okay, you’re safe, we’re just going to get you into a room to have someone look at you. Is that okay, or do you want to go back to our house?”
Tommy nodded slowly, embarrassed. He shakily pushed himself to his feet, trying to think about anything but the hand on his arm touching touching but not hurting— no. Focus on the floor. It was polished and clean and just slightly reflective enough for him to see the shapes of people coming near him.
Phil and Kristin and the receptionist escorted him to a small, plain room. Tommy shut his eyes as they entered, as the floor changed to carpet and he couldn’t tell if there was anyone there or not.
“Here we go, just sit here, okay?” Kristin said, guiding him to a chair. Tommy started to sit, then realized there were only two chairs and sat on the ground instead.
“Dr. Ponk will be here in a minute,” the receptionist said, “in the meantime Sam will get you guys started with some basic questions.”
“Thanks,” Phil said warmly. Tommy kept his gaze on the ground as the receptionist left and was immediately replaced by another man.
“Hey, Phil, Kristin,” the man— probably Sam— greeted. “Another adoption?”
Kristin and Phil settled down on the floor with Tommy, for some reason, ignoring the chairs. “Not. . . quite,” Kristin said, a hint of awkwardness in her voice. “It’s a special situation.”
“Of course,” Sam says easily. “What’s your name, kiddo?”
He was allowed to speak to Phil and Kristin, but was he allowed to now? He was clearly expected to, but it could be a test, a trap. . . Oh. The room was quiet. They were waiting for him.
“Tommy,” he whispered. No one got angry, so that must have been the right response.
“Tommy. Your voice sounds hoarse, do you have a cold?” Sam asked.
Tommy shook his head. There wasn’t really a way he could own a cold, so probably he had been asking if Tommy was cold, which he wasn’t. Earth was weird.
Sam rattled off a list of more confusing questions, with weird words like symptoms and allergies and medications . Tommy let Phil and Kristin answer for him, and only nodded when addressed directly.
Finally, Sam changed course. “Now, I’m gonna have to ask you guys to leave for a minute, I want to ask Tommy a few things in private if that’s okay.”
Phil and Kristin exchanged looks, then nodded and left the room, smiling reassuringly at Tommy. He smiled back, but panicked internally as the door closed behind them and Sam turned his full attention to Tommy.
“Hey,” Sam said quietly, leaning forward. “Are you okay? You’ve been pretty quiet.”
Tommy picked at the carpet and nodded.
Sam hummed. “Nothing you say will leave this room. Phil and Kristin don’t have to know about any of this, okay? Now, can you tell me about those bruises on your neck?”
Tommy’s fingers flitted up to his collar. Phil had said he could remove it, but his neck felt bare without it, and the leather rubbing against his neck stung where Fai had held him. “It’s nothing, just my last. . . guardian.”
Sam’s eyebrows crinkled together. Why did everyone keep making that face? “They hurt you?”
The carpet was interesting, all crusty and flat on the ground. “Uh, yeah, he, uh— I ran away, and he hurt me, and then I fell and Phil found me.”
“I see,” Sam said. “Do you feel safe with Phil and Kristin?”
Tommy frowned. What is that supposed to mean? “Yes? They’re. . . nice.”
Sam smiled. “They are pretty nice, aren’t they?” His face took on a more serious expression. “It wasn’t your fault that you were hurt. I’m sorry that happened to you. If you need help, don’t hesitate to tell any of the doctors here, okay?”
Tommy nodded, confused. Sam smiled and closed his laptop, then let Phil and Kristin back in and left.
Tommy was alone with Phil and Kristin. They sat quietly, then— “I didn’t tell him about my magic,” Tommy whispered.
Kristin let out a breath. “That’s good, bud. It’s not bad that you have magic, we just can’t have people knowing you’re from another world. It’s not. . . what we’re used to, and it would make people freak out if they knew you had powers.”
Tommy hummed and leaned back against the wall. They had spent hours yesterday talking and explaining their different worlds, how Tommy had gotten here, and the customs and oddities of “Netherlands”. Eye contact here meant you were paying attention. Everyone talked whenever they wanted to. There was no magic, no Enderians, no Elytrians, everyone was for the most part equal.
There were other things, too, that Tommy had picked up without them having to tell him about, things such as the white ball of light that came up this morning and painted the void with red and pink and golden ribbons of color before relinquishing its display of colors to bleed into a soft, light blue. Such as hovering grey smudges in the distance like someone had taken a crumb of charcoal and blended the void together to make it darker, a thing that Phil had talked with Kristin about, a thing called “weather” and “clouds”. Tommy had spent the entire drive here staring at this world, and the “music” Kristin had put on still rang through his head. It was an ethereal, unfamiliar sound that wrapped around his exhausted mind.
The door clicked open and another man stepped in. Tommy’s gaze landed on his arm. It was bright red and glinted in the light. Metal arm?
The doctor noticed him staring. “Not what you expected, huh? Lost it a few years ago. Got a robot replacement.”
Tommy nodded, impressed. That was fucking cool, why didn’t his world get metal limbs whenever there was an accident?
Ponk sat down on his stool and logged in to the computer. “Alright, we’re just going to do a basic check-up to start, is that right?” Kristin gave a confirmation nod. “Cool cool, and we’re also going to check out all those bruises and cuts and stuff, make sure everything’s fine.”
Phil gestured to the weird bed thing against the wall, and Tommy climbed onto it with some difficulty, trying not to damage his ribs. The paper on the bed crinkled under his fingers. He did not like this.
Ponk scooted his stool over and lifted the y-shaped rope thing from around his neck. He plugged two ends into his ears and laid the circular part on Tommy’s chest. “Breathe in,”
He was already breathing? Tommy looked at Phil in confusion. He took a huge inhale, dramatically puffing up his chest. Tommy mimicked the breath, then exhaled with him. Ponk hummed and moved the circle to another part of his chest.
This went on for a short while, then Ponk removed the rope and placed it back around his neck. “Okay, so I can hear some crackling from his chest, which we definitely don’t want. Other than that, his breathing is pretty good, just a little labored.”
“Ah! We forgot about that!” Kristin said, clapping her hands over her mouth. “His ribs are broken!”
Ponk stared at them for a while, then dragged his hand down his face. “Okay. Usually broken bones are the first things you mention. How long ago were they broken?”
Tommy dug his fingers into the paper. “Since yesterday?”
Ponk nodded, and wheeled his stool back over to the computer to type something in. “Okay, so pretty recently. For broken ribs we don’t want to bandage or splint the area or anything, just limit strenuous activity, and if they become too painful you can apply some ice to the area, and I’m also going to prescribe you some painkillers.”
Painkillers . Sounded like. . . Extra painful. Pain so intense it could kill you. Pog?
Ponk finished typing and pulled yet another strange tool from a drawer. He fiddled with it for a moment, then scooted close to Tommy. “Look straight ahead, please.”
Tommy’s heart skipped a beat. “Look u-up?”
“Yeah. I’m just gonna check your eyesight real quick.”
Tommy bit his lip. It was okay in this world. Real quick, he’d said. It was okay.
Tommy looked up and fixed his gaze on the opposite wall.
Ponk brought the tool directly up to his face.
They had tied him down because he had fought. He was not the first. The restraints were permanent and adjustable. He was still fighting with the little strength he had, flailing and straining against his bonds.
A man put his hands on the sides of Tommy’s head, holding him in place. Through his tear-blurred eyes, he was nothing more than a white blotch.
The other man stepped close to the table. He was holding a skinny metal tube.
“Hold it still.”
The light above him projected a purple light onto his cheek. Tommy sobbed and begged to deaf ears.
“How long do I have to hold its head again?” The man in white drawled.
“He’s having a panic attack, most likely from some form of ptsd. . .”
“Just a few hours, then we throw it in the furnace room with the others to let it set.”
“A few hours?! I’m not going to hold it for that long!”
“You applied for this job, you got it, you do it. Stop complaining.”
“Take deep breaths for me, bud. Like this, see?”
The machine in the man’s hand buzzed to life, the lavender-tipped needle coming slowly closer and closer to his face. Tommy screamed through his gag, fat tears rolling down his cheeks and into his ears. The needle grew in his vision, coming just right below his eye—
“Tommy, deep breaths.”
His teeth punctured his lip and it started bleeding again. He dug his palms into his eyes, gasping for air that refused to exist.
“Breathe with me, remember, mate?” He turned his head. Phil stood by the bed, taking exaggerated breaths. Tommy tried to copy him, but choked and buried his face in his hands again. Don’t make eye contact, don’t make eye contact—
“You’re okay, you’re safe,” Ponk said. He reached out his robot arm and gently rubbed Tommy’s knee. Tommy’s focus immediately zeroed in on the feeling of contact and he took a shuddering breath in. As he exhaled tears pricked his eyes and he quickly wiped them away, swallowing the lump in his throat.
“That’s okay,” Ponk said, patting his knee. “Lots of people cry. I didn’t know you were sensitive to things by your eyes, otherwise I wouldn’t have done that. I’m sorry.”
Lies lies lies lies lies . Tommy hunched his shoulders. He shouldn’t have panicked like that. He shouldn’t have remembered that, it was supposed to be gone, blocked away. . .
“How about we move on?” Phil suggested.
Ponk nodded, stepping back. “Sure. Tommy, do you want to take off your shirt for me so we can check your bruises and scrapes?”
Tommy nodded, anxiety turning to embarrassment. He slid off the bed and undid his tunic, humming happily at the slight stab of pain in his ribs.
He dropped the tunic to the ground, and the room went silent.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Kristin almost threw up when Tommy took off his top. Bruises covered his skin in patches, in varying stages of healing, turning his torso into a horrible display of purples, yellows, blacks, and greens. Scars tracked across his shoulders, down his arms, over his stomach. . .
Anger took over her as she realized someone had done this to him. A person, a human, had hurt him. Those scars weren’t fresh, this abuse had been going on for years .
Ponk took a deep breath. “I’ll admit, Tommy, this is the worst case I’ve seen in. . . well, in my entire career.” He tried to force a laugh, but it was empty in the situation.
Kristin grabbed Phil’s clenched fist, opening it up so they were gripping each other’s hands. There was nothing to be said.
“Eleven, thirteen. . .” Ponk counted. “Eighteen. Okay, eighteen bruises on the front, and five scars. Can you turn for us?”
Tommy nodded, and, keeping his eyes on the ground, slowly turned so his back was facing them.
Kristin clapped her hand over her mouth. Next to her, Phil’s face went ashen white and he ran to the trash can, heaving.
There, on Tommy’s back, were two symmetrical stumps like. . . like he had. . . wings. And someone had ripped them out.
Ponk reached out to touch the stumps, but stopped his hand at the last second. “What. . . How. . .”
Kristin stood up, rage coursing through her veins. “Tommy,” she said, struggling to keep her voice calm, “who the fuck did this to you.”
Notes:
Summary: Tommy goes to the doctor’s and has flashbacks of getting the dragon tattoo. Dr. Ponk comes in and gives him painkillers for his ribs. He checks Tommy’s eyes and tommy has another flashback. Tommy has multiple scars on his torso and stumps where he’s had his wings ripped out.
Chapter 8: Forest?
Notes:
YALL
get on your phones and search “the last of us” and then click the mushroom
🍄:D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy stared at the paper in front of him, typed with neat paragraphs with far too many long words.
“Forest care?” He read slowly.
“Foster,” Phil quickly corrected. “Foster care. We wanted to discuss it with you.”
Tommy skimmed through the page. “You want. . . to give me to a different owner?”
Kristin set a mug down next to him. “No, no, not an owner, a family. Phil and I have our kids coming home in a week from their summer camps, and we don’t have a room you can stay in. You’ve been sleeping in Wil’s room, but once he comes back. . .”
Tommy took the mug and took a sip. Warm sweetness ran down his throat. “So I’m going back to the alleyway?”
“No!” Phil sighed, running a hand through his hair. “No, mate, we’re not abandoning you , you’ll go to a different family, you’ll be taken care of, you’ll get to have your own bedroom. . . you might even have siblings, doesn’t that sound nice?”
Tommy chewed on his lip. It didn’t sound nice. He liked it here, but as long as it made them happy. . . “Yeah, okay.”
It was the right answer. Phil and Kristin visibly relaxed. “Alright, we’ll get you all set up for that. You’ll leave in a few days, is that okay?” Kristin ruffled his hair, and he forced himself not to flinch away at the unexpected touch.
“Sure,” Tommy muttered. He raised the mug again, taking a large gulp.
Later, alone in a room he had started calling home, he cried.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
His social worker did not like him.
He didn’t have to see his face to know that the man was taking in his scrawny frame, his too-big borrowed clothes. He could feel disgust radiating off the man in waves. It reminded him of Fai.
“Hi!” Phil said warmly. “You must be Schlatt. I’m Phil Watson.”
“Pleasure,” Schlatt said gruffly. “I’ve got a little bit more paperwork for you to fill out, then I’ll take Tommy off your hands.”
Tommy smiled, worried about what exactly the man meant by that. He wanted to make chirping noises, try to get Schlatt to like him more, but Phil had said that wasn’t normal here.
“Tommy,” Kristin whispered from behind him. “Can I talk to you before you go?”
Tommy nodded and let her pull him into the living room. Kristin knelt down, and Tommy closed his eyes.
A thumb brushed over his eyelids gently. “Tommy, you’re very special. Phil and I have done everything we could to make you feel comfortable here. It can’t be easy, being in another world. But your next family might not understand that. You have to promise me you’ll keep your powers a secret, Tommy. I don’t want you getting hurt. Work on getting better, but don’t let people see your scars, okay?”
Tommy nodded. There was a lump in his throat he was trying to ignore. He didn’t want to go, but it had to be done. . .
Kristin wrapped her arms around him and squeezed. Tommy stiffened. What was this, it was making his ribs hurt a little, he hadn’t taken his pills this morning, was she showing him he wasn’t going to be discarded, she— oh. It was over. Kristin stood up and ruffled his hair.
Schlatt and Phil stepped out of the kitchen. A stack of papers was gripped loosely in Schlatt’s hand. “Ready?”
Tommy nodded, stepping away from Kristin. Phil handed him his plastic bag with his new toiletries. “I put a goodbye gift in there for you,” he whispered, patting Tommy’s shoulder gently. Tommy just nodded, clutching the bag closer and pulling away from the touch.
Schlatt jerked his head at the door. Tommy raised his head for one last glance around the house, then walked heavily out to the cherry-red car and got in the backseat.
“All right, bud, let’s get you to your new home,” Schlatt said. He turned on some music, a harsh, grating song that was more yelling than singing.
Tommy leaned his head against the glass and watched Phil and Kristin’s house recede into the distance.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
There was another boy in the house. His social worker had said he was Tommy’s age and was also a foster child. The couple had started fostering him a few months ago and were willing to take another.
Schlatt’s nails dug into his shoulder in the entryway of the house. “Be good.”
Tommy nodded. He knew how to be good. The hand squeezed him, giving him a slight reassurance of pain, then Schlatt was gone, leaving him standing in front of his new owners.
“Hey!” The woman greeted him. “Tommy, right? I’m Anna, and this is Lucas. We’re happy to have you here.”
Tommy put his best smile on and lowered his head respectfully. “Thanks.”
“Come in, we’ll tell you the rules and then Tubbo can give you a tour,” Luca said. He stuffed his hands into a weird hole in the middle of his shirt and walked Tommy into the kitchen.
Tommy sat on a stool at the counter. The kitchen was very different from Phil’s. Instead of a wooden floor, it was black and white tiles, and the counter was attached to the wall instead of standing alone in the middle.
Anna leaned against the wall, picking at her fingernails. “The rules here are pretty simple, but if you have any questions feel free to ask them. First of all, be respectful. Don’t purposefully damage our furniture or property, especially my flowerbeds out front. Don’t leave the house without our permission, but if you do leave, curfew is eight thirty. Do you have a phone?”
Tommy shook his head, biting back the question of what a phone was. Already he was confused, ‘curfew’ and ‘flowerbeds’ being more words he was unfamiliar with. He’d have to rely on context to help him, and if he made a mistake, well, he could take the punishment.
“Alright. We’ll give you an allowance of ten euros a month, and if you do extra chores we’ll pay you more. That way, you can save up to buy yourself a phone,” Luca said. “Until then, we expect you to memorize our phone numbers in case of an emergency.”
Tommy nodded. What the fuck are euros?
“Don’t wear your shoes in the house, don’t bother me while I’m working in the garden, don’t enter our rooms without knocking. . .” Anna listed on her fingers. “Don’t get into the medicine cabinet, try to keep showers fifteen minutes or less, you only get thirty minutes of screen time, not including watching movies or watching someone else play. I think that’s pretty much it. Any questions?”
He had an absolute plethora of questions, but he decided to keep it simple and asked, “Am I allowed to leave my room?”
Luca scoffed. “Uh, what is this, a prison? Yeah, you can leave. Just tell us if you’re heading out.”
“Oh, right, s-sorry, it was a stupid question.” Tommy hunched his shoulders and stared at his shoes.
“You’ll be sharing a room with Tubbo,” Anna said. “He’s a foster, too. We’re going on a date tonight, but he’ll give you a tour of the house while we’re gone. Chicken’s in the freezer.”
She started putting on a pair of boots and dark red coat the same shade as the blossoms outside. Luca held the door open for her, then turned and whistled into the house. “TUBBO! COME GIVE TOMMY A TOUR!”
Luca winked at him, then shut the door and got into the car parked on the white stone. The car woke up, and the couple drove away.
Tommy shifted, unsure what to do. Suddenly, a green blur jumped down the stairs and tackled him to the ground. Tommy grunted. Pain pain pain poggers good pain good.
“YOOOO!” Tommy’s vision focused to see a wide grin under a mop of fluffy brown hair over him. “You’re here!”
Tommy smiled weakly. “Ribs. . . broken. . .”
“Oh! Sorry!” The boy scrambled off of him and helped him to his feet. “Sorry, I got excited. I’ve never been in the same house as another foster, usually it’s just the biological kids, and they aren’t really the best siblings, y’know?”
Tommy stared at him, feeling very awkwardly out of place. “I, er. . . Tubbo, I presume?”
“You ‘presume’ right! My real name’s Toby, but no one’s called Toby. So I just go by Tubbo.”
“I’m Tommy,” Tommy said, then regretted it. Maybe he shouldn’t have said that, Tubbo would already know who he was after all.
To his surprise, however, Tubbo just grinned and tugged on his sweater. “Come on, I’ll show you around. Cool tatt by the way, how’d they get such vibrant ink?”
Tommy touched the dragon under his eye. “It’s magic.” Then he remembered what Kristin had said and quickly corrected himself. “I mean, uh, that is to say, it’s. . . fake? It’s not actually a tattoo.”
“Oh, cool,” Tubbo said, and left it at that. “So this is the entryway, of course, living room’s to the right, kitchen straight through there. The door in the kitchen leads to the garage, but there aren’t any cars in there because it’s so full of junk. Do you wanna go upstairs or downstairs first?”
“Um. . . Upstairs?”
“Right. So that’s Anna and Luca’s room, don’t go in there without their permission, they’re super strict about knocking and stuff. Bathroom’s there, it locks from the outside, but you can shove towels under the door if you want privacy, except the bee towel, that one’s mine. And here’s our room!” Tubbo flung his arm out dramatically.
The first things Tommy noticed were the beds. They were stacked on top of each other like bricks, with a ladder to the top one. It was clear that Tubbo slept on the bottom one from the rumpled sheets and bee plushy on the pillow.
“That’s a bit dangerous, innit?” Tommy asked hesitantly. “I mean, what if the bed falls over onto the person underneath?”
“Oh, it’s all screwed in,” Tubbo said, flinging himself onto the lower mattress. “I sleep on the bottom because it’s easier access, but don’t worry, I won’t get mad if you squash me.”
Tommy bit his lip. That had to be a lie. Nobody would be happy at being squashed, and since he was the one on top it would probably be his fault.
“Don’t look so serious!” Tubbo laughed. “It was a joke! Seriously, it’s fine. Here, put your stuff down and we’ll move on.”
Tommy set the plastic bag down on the floor, confused at the soft bump it made instead of his toiletries jangling around.
All in all, the house had two bedrooms, four bathrooms, a storage room, a television room, a kitchen that was attached to the dining room, two living rooms, an attic, and an office.
After the tour, Tubbo cooked up the chicken (twice because the first time he pulled them out they were raw), and Tommy found himself becoming strangely fond of the fellow foster. He had a certain positivity and quirkiness about him that made Tommy smile more than once, not to please him, but in genuine happiness.
Eventually, Luca and Anna came home, and they were sent to bed. Upon opening the plastic bag, Tommy found a short note and a small plushy of a black and white animal with soft fur.
Tommy, hope you find a good home. You’ve been through so much, stay positive mate. Hold this cow whenever you need a friend.
-Phil
Tommy lifted the ‘cow’ reverently from the bag. He had never been allowed to keep anything so soft and squishy as this. He tucked it under his armpit and carefully climbed up the ladder to his bed. The mattress squeaked, but true to Tubbo’s word, it didn’t fall. He laid the cow next to his pillow.
I’ll call you Henry, he decided.
Notes:
Summary: Phil and Kristin put Tommy into foster care. Tommy meets his social worker, Schlatt, his foster parents Anna and Luca, and the only bee boy ever Tubbo. :D
I changed the names to Anna and Luca, I wasn’t satisfied with how I wrote the previous characters and want to use them later in the series.
Chapter Text
Tubbo quickly became Tommy’s favorite person in the whole house. He was bright and patient with Tommy, not questioning when Tommy asked him to explain what words meant.
Anna and Luca didn’t get angry, either, they just gave him weird looks. When Tommy had asked them what a shoelace was, they had huffed and ignored him, but Tubbo had knelt down and showed him how to tie the flattened string.
Tubbo was also apparently obsessed with touching. He tried not to, after Tommy flinched the first few times he squeezed him (which Tommy now knew was called a ‘hug’), but still Tubbo would pat his arm or play with his hair without realizing it. Tommy let him do it because it made Tubbo happy. Not because it made chills run up and down his back and warmth creep into his chest.
It was a massive surprise, however, when he woke up to Tubbo sleeping next to him.
Tommy froze, staring at the boy in his bed. How had he not noticed Tubbo climbing up here? One arm was draped over his chest, and he was hugging him like Tommy was his stuffed bee.
What the hell am I supposed to do?! Tommy thought, panicking slightly. Was this normal? They weren’t allowed to even touch each other in the apartments, let alone sleep together!
Luckily, Tubbo stirred and sat up, yawning. His hair was squashed flat on one side and his cheek had lines in it from where it pressed against Tommy’s shirt.
“Oh,” he said sleepily. “Good morning. You had a nightmare last night, so. . .”
“Ah.” Tommy shifted around, cramped. “Could you. . .”
“Yeah sure, bossman,” Tubbo said. He swung his legs over the ladder and jumped off.
Tommy gasped and lunged for the rail, peering down only to see Tubbo brushing himself off like nothing had happened.
“Come on, try it!” He beamed. “It’s fun!”
Tommy chewed on his lip anxiously. “Does it hurt?”
“Only a little. You don’t have to if you don’t want to, though.”
“It’s fine,” Tommy said. “I like pain.”
He mimicked Tubbo, launching himself over the rail and landing on the floor. Pain shot up his ankles, then was gone. He hummed happily and gave a smile to Tubbo. . .
Who had an expression of utter bafflement on his face.
“What do you mean you like pain?! ” He whispered.
Tommy hesitated. “Uh. . . nevermind, I hate pain?”
“What?” Tubbo said, coming up to him. “Tommy, you—“
“Will you two stop thumping around?!” They turned to see Luca standing in the doorway, arms crossed. “Were you jumping off of the bunk bed again?”
“Yes, sir,” Tommy said, ducking his head.
“It was my idea, sir, sorry!” Tubbo quickly said.
Luca frowned and marched over, grabbing Tubbo by his shoulder. “Ten minutes in the bathroom. Don’t do it again.”
“Yes, sir.” Luca steered Tubbo into the bathroom, then shut the door. Now Tommy knew why the lock was on the outside.
Luca gave him a cold glare. “You’ll be skipping breakfast today. Behave yourself.”
Tommy nodded, chirping for him. Luca made a sound of disgust and walked away.
Immediately, Tommy went to the bathroom door. “Tubbo?”
“Hey, bossman! Don’t worry, they just lock me in here for a bit when I misbehave. It’s. . . I mean, it’s definitely sus, but there’s nothing we can really do about it, so. . .”
Tommy frowned. “What do you mean?”
Tubbo began shoving squares of toilet paper under the door. “Well, like. . . Anna and Luca aren’t really. . . good fosters, but they’re friends with our social worker, so they get away with a lot of stuff.”
Tommy sat down on the carpet. “Um. . . what sort of stuff?”
Tubbo hesitated. “How long have you been in the system?”
Tommy tore up a square of toilet paper. “Like. . . foster care? This is my first house I’ve been fostered in.”
Tubbo took a deep breath. “Oh. Um. . . it’s just not. . . a great house.”
“Okay?” Tommy stared at the door. “You don’t have any entertainment in there, don’t you get bored?”
Tubbo snorted. “Well, that’s what they think. I’ve got plenty to do in here, don’t worry. Do you think I should make a sink lake for the Benson or paint my nails?”
“Benson?”
“My rubber duck. I got him in my first foster home.”
“Oh.” Well, that didn’t explain anything. “How do you paint your nails?”
“Oh my god!” Tubbo said excitedly. “You’ve never painted your nails?! Stick them through the crack under the door, I’ll get Anna’s polish!”
Tommy eyed the bottom of the door. He could just see the line where the carpet turned into linoleum. He shrugged and shoved his hands under as far as they would go, so that his fingers were poking out onto Tubbo’s side.
“Okay, do you want a red or white background?” Tubbo said.
“Either is fine.”
There was a small clink of glass. “You can’t make me choose! Argh. How about. . . We do both! Okay, hold still, it’ll feel cold and weird.”
Something touched Tommy’s fingernail and he froze.
The box is taking again, the rubber won’t let go until it’s full, pain comes, pain pain pain. . .
“Wow, your hands are really still!” Tubbo said.
Tommy shook his head. His breath was coming too quickly, and he looked around frantically. Safe, I’m in the Nether land, I’m with Tubbo, Tubbo’s here, Tubbo’s here. . .
Tommy hit his head against the door. But Ranboo’s still there, he’s still there, he’s gone, he’s gone, he’s gone —
The tingling on his fingers paused. “You good?” Tubbo asked.
“Yeah,” Tommy said, wincing at the way his voice cracked. “I just remembered my friend before. . . Not that you aren’t my friend! B-but I don’t know where he is, or if he’s okay, or if he’s still. . .”
“Oh,” Tubbo said softly. “Do you want me to stop?”
“No, no, it’s fine.” Tommy took a deep breath. “You can keep going.”
The cold tingling resumed. “Do you want. . . To tell me about him?”
Tommy nodded, although he couldn’t see it. “Yeah, yeah, he was super tall, like absolutely massive , so he would always hit his head on the ceiling when he got out of bed, and he had like this cool skin thing where half of him was a different tone of skin. . .”
He rambled on and on about Ranboo, about the time he had taken a rare wilted flower from the ground outside the apartment when his consumer wasn’t looking, and had given the flower to Tommy, who hid it under his mattress until it became flattened and dried. About the time Ranboo had stretched and accidentally broken the screen above his bed. About the time Ranboo had given him his blanket when he was sick.
And Tubbo just listened. He made a small noise of confirmation that he was paying attention now and then, but mostly he stayed quiet and continued working on Tommy’s nails.
After a while, Tubbo finished and started blowing on Tommy’s nails.
“It’s been more than ten minutes,” Tommy noted.
“Yeah, they usually just lock me up and leave for work. You can pull your hands back now, they’re dry.”
Tommy’s fingers were patterned red with white stripes down the centers of each nail. His thumbs had little black circles on them.
“They’re music discs,” Tubbo said proudly. “They’re from the olden days, you’d put them on a machine called a phonograph and it would spin them around and make music. Whaddaya think?”
“They’re amazing,” Tommy said, beaming. “My hands have never looked so good.”
Tubbo giggled. “I’d better clean up the nail polish now. You can go do whatever, Anna and Luca might get mad if they see you still here when they come home.”
“Wait, here.” Tommy stood up and examined the lock on the door, then twisted it the opposite way Luca had. There was a small click, then Tommy opened the door to let Tubbo out.
Tubbo gaped at him for a moment, then a mischievous grin crept over his face. “Bloody hell, Tommy, we are going to do so much while they’re gone.”
Notes:
Summary: Luca gets mad at Tubbo and Tommy for jumping off the bunk bed, and locks Tubbo in the bathroom. Tubbo paints Tommy’s nails, and Tommy talks about Ranboo.
Chapter 10: True Colors
Chapter Text
Tommy quickly figured out the rules at the foster home. Not the house rules that they had told him when he first arrived, but the unspoken regulations that were implied behind Anna and Luca’s glares and punishments.
They were startlingly similar to those of the Essempí. Don’t speak back. Don’t interrupt. Don’t appear too energetic, especially when they’re tired. Don’t talk at the dinner table, and don’t ask annoying questions. Tommy found himself falling back to his Enderian habits whenever Anna and Luca were around.
When it was just him and Tubbo, however, all rules were promptly forgotten and they went wild. And Anna and Luca left a lot, so there was plenty of trouble to get into while they were gone.
Besides sneaking each other out of the bathroom and stealing food from the pantry, they had figured out the password to the computer by sneakily watching Luca put it in, and they spent hours playing any game they could.
Anna had caught them unlocking the bathroom once, and changed the place of punishment to the attic, with a padlock on the door. That only prompted them to figure out how to pick locks, and it wasn’t long before they were resuming their afternoon games around the house.
Today, Tommy was trying to cook some ramen while Tubbo browsed the videogames on the computer.
“How does ‘Spooky’s jumping massive’ sound?” Tubbo read, squinting at the screen.
Tommy peeked at the title. “That says Spooky’s jumpscare mansion. And nah, I don’t like the horror games.”
“Okay. . . What about Minecraft?”
“Eh. Sounds like a game for fuckin’ pussies.” Tommy poked at the ramen noodles, unsure why they were clumping together.
“Un- Undey—“ Tubbo leaned closer to the computer. “Undeypail?”
Tommy choked, wheezing. “Undeypail?!”
“Oh— Undertale! Undertale!” Tubbo shouted. “IT SAYS UNDERTALE!”
Tommy bent over, tears streaming down his face from laughter. “OY, YOU WANNA PLAY SOME UN-DEY-PAIL?!”
“No, Tommy!” Tubbo said, burying his head in his hands. “That’s not- it’s Undertale!! Tom— TOMMY THE RAMEN!!”
The pot lid spilled off the top, the water boiling over. Tommy yelled and grabbed the pot handles, accidentally tipping it over onto the floor.
There was a brief pause, then Tubbo and Tommy howled with laughter, collapsing onto the ramen-drenched tile. “Undie-tale and the ramen, innit?!” Tommy wheezed.
“That— doesn’t— make— sense —!” Tubbo said between giggles.
Tommy dragged his finger across the floor, a sign from the Essempí that he was amused. “I think you need to take a reading class or something.”
“Yeah, I have dyslexia,” Tubbo said, leaning against the cabinets. “It means I can’t read that well, the letters just kind of shift around.”
“The letters shift?” Tommy sat up. “Like they rearrange themselves and make different words?”
“I mean, kind of. Mostly it’s just gibberish though. Like Undeypail.”
“Undeypail,” Tommy snickered. He hesitated, thinking back to Ranboo’s note. “I think I have magic dyslexia?”
“Magic?” Tubbo laughed. “Magic how?”
Tommy froze, realizing his mistake. He’d been doing so well, and now he just had to go and slip up. “N-nothing. Nevermind, it’s probably just normal dyslexia.”
“No, tell me!” Tubbo protested. “What do you mean by magic?”
Tommy picked at a stray soggy noodle. “Um. . . So my friend Ranboo, you remember me telling you about him? Yeah, so he gave me this cool letter once, and it had these weird scratches on it, but then my vision went all wonky and it changed to purple and said a weird message.”
“That doesn’t sound like dyslexia,” Tubbo said. “Dyslexia doesn’t change the color of the words, it just makes them wrong. What did the message say?”
“’The bridge is not the earth, but the end. There is an edge to the void. Take the risk, you will make it.’” Tommy recited. “Probably just gibberish, like you said.”
Tubbo stared at him. “. . . I don’t think that’s gibberish. . . Tommy, can I ask you something?”
Tommy hesitated, then nodded. He trusted Tubbo.
“Where are you from?”
Tommy took a deep breath and stood, already having planned this interaction in his head countless nights. He helped Tubbo to his feet and tugged on his sleeve. “Follow me.”
He led Tubbo to their room and closed the blinds. Tubbo sat on his bed, confused. “Tommy?”
“I need to show you something,” Tommy said, dread climbing up his throat. “But you can’t tell anyone about it. Not Anna or Luca, not my social worker, no one.”
“Of course, bossman,” Tubbo said, wide-eyed. “Pinky promise.”
“Pinky promise?”
“Yeah, stick your pinky out.”
Tommy obliged. Tubbo wrapped his pinky around Tommy’s, then pulled away. “That means I can’t break my promise, ever.”
Tommy nodded. “Okay. Just. . . don’t freak out.”
He sat on the floor and held his hands out in front of him. The pinprick from his last session months ago had scarred over. He let his eyes slide shut and concentrated as hard as he could on his wrists, trying to imagine them glowing.
After a while, Tubbo spoke up. “You look constipated.”
Tommy groaned in frustration, opening his eyes. “It’s not fucking working! I don’t know how it’s supposed to work, it’s not—“
The front door opened downstairs.
Tubbo and Tommy froze, looking at each other.
“Boys, I’m home early!” Anna called. “I’ll come let you out of the attic, Tommy, just let me grab a snack from the kitchen first.”
“The ramen,” Tubbo whispered.
Tommy nodded, heart sinking. “We left the computer on, too.”
Almost right on cue, Anna yelled up at them from the kitchen. “TUBBO! GET DOWN HERE THIS INSTANT!!”
Tubbo and Tommy shot to their feet. “Stay here, she doesn’t know you did anything,” Tubbo said, rushing for the door.
Tommy followed him, right on his tail. “No, she’ll find out anyways, the attic’s unlocked and we don’t have time to lock it back up.”
Anna was absolutely glowering at the bottom of the stairs. Her glare darkened further at the appearance of Tommy.
“Explain yourselves,” she snapped. “I come home to the computer unlocked, my food on the clean floor, the stove on, water everywhere, and Tommy out of the attic? Unacceptable!”
“I’m sorry, ma’am, it’s my fault,” Tubbo said. “I wanted to play a game—“
“No, it’s my fault, I was hungry, I made the ramen—“ Tommy interrupted.
“It was me, I picked the lock and let Tommy out—“
“I helped him do it, punish me—“
“I’ll take the punishment, I was the one who—“
“SHUT UP!” Anna screamed. “Don’t interrupt! Tubbo, storage room! Tommy, attic! NOW!”
They scrambled to obey, rushing in different directions as they hurried to get to their respective rooms. The faster they went, the less angry Anna would be.
Tommy paused in the attic, looking around. The room was full of sealed boxes and dust, with the only light coming from a small round window.
Anna came after him first. She grabbed him by his shirt, kicking his legs out from under him and pinning him to the floor. Tommy’s breath hitched, Fai’s face flashing in his vision.
“You don’t break the rules in this house,” she hissed. “We were kind enough to take you in and take care of you. You’re going to stay up here until you’re ready to be grateful and be a good kid again.”
Pain. The first he’d felt in a while.
She hit him again, making his cheek sting. He knew it was a good thing, but then why did it feel so wrong this time?
He knew the routine. If she was like Fai, she’d stand up and start kicking next. Tommy tried to curl up in a ball, but she put her full weight on his stomach and he couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe. He knew it, he knew this place was just like the Essempí, of course it wouldn’t be any different, it was only a matter of time before they got angry enough and killed him by accident or purposefully, and Phil was wrong—
Purple light sprung up from his wrists as his power activated. Anna fell off him, jaw dropping as her eyes clouded over with lavender smoke. “What in the. . .”
Tommy was up in an instant, running past her and down the stairs, jumping off the last five steps with a resounding BANG. “TUBBO!” He screamed. “TUBBO!”
His foster brother came running from the basement. “Tommy!”
“Tubbo,” Tommy said, “you have to go, she’s mad, she’s gonna hurt you, you have to go—”
“Go?” Tubbo ran with Tommy to their room. “What do you mean, go? We can’t just run away, they’ll find us, we have nowhere to go—”
Tommy grabbed Tubbo’s stuffed bee and shoved it into his backpack. “You’ll figure it out, it’ll be okay, just run, just go!” He pressed the bag against Tubbo’s chest until he took it.
“What do you mean you ?” Tubbo protested, watching Tommy rush around for the rest of Tubbo’s belongings, grabbing Benson off the dresser. “We’re leaving together, aren’t we? Tommy!”
Tommy bit back a sob and instead walked over to his foster brother, turning his hands so he could see the purple light coming from the pinprick holes in his wrist. “I’m magic, Tubbo, I’m an Enderian. I can’t go, I don’t know how this world works. I have to stay now that she knows, she wasn’t supposed to find out but I couldn’t control it and now she’s gonna hurt you, you have to go while she’s still distracted, I don’t know how long my powers will keep up—”
“You’re magic? ” Tubbo breathed, staring at his wrists. “That’s why— but you—”
The light flickered, then faded. Tommy pushed Tubbo towards the window. “It stopped, you have to go now, hurry!”
Tubbo stuck his hands out, bracing himself against the wall. “She’s going to hurt you! You have to come, too!”
Tommy opened his mouth to argue, but the attic door slammed above them and Anna’s voice reverberated around the house. “TOMMY!”
He let his instincts take over and scurried up the bunk bed ladder, snatching Henry and jumping down just as she appeared in the doorway, belt in hand.
“Go!” Tommy yelled, scrambling out the window. He ran along the roof, then jumped off into the roses, snapping their stalks. Thorns scratched the bare skin on his arms and neck as he struggled out of the tangled bushes.
Anna let out a shriek, accompanied by a crack! and a shout of pain from above. Tommy backed up, looking up at the open window. “TUBBO?!”
“TOMMY, RUN!”
“TUBBO—”
“ RUN! ”
Tommy ran.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy and Tubbo mess around, and Tommy tries to show Tubbo his magic, but before he can figure out how to do it, Anna comes home and gets mad and starts hitting Tommy. Tommy traps her in an illusion and tries to run away with Tubbo, but Tubbo stays behind.
Chapter 11: Walk
Chapter Text
Ranboo destroyed the note a day after Tommy left.
With no windows in the apartment and a fairly common power, Ranboo had no way of knowing what had happened to Tommy other than the tapped gossip in the cafeteria each morning. Some Enderians said they had heard him screaming, arguing with Fai on the bridge before heroically diving into a magical portal. Some said he had killed Fai and then himself.
Most thought it was more likely that he had been discarded.
Ranboo had wept for Tommy. He had still been weeping when he was summoned to the front lobby, despite not being fully charged.
He took his book with him, examining it in the elevator. The title was scratched out, and he had memorized the whole thing. On the front Tommy had painted in purple calligraphy Do Not Read, and on the inside cover, Mr. Boo’s Memory Book . Ranboo stared at the purple ink, not caring that a few tears landed on the black leather and smudged the beautiful words.
He barely noticed the walk to the desk, the leash clipped around his collar, the stranger leading him through the streets. He did not hear the words spoken to him. He did not feel the blows directed towards his head, arm, and chest.
All that mattered was that Tommy was gone, and it was his fault.
Stupid note. Stupid book. It was probably written by some crazy Enderian to get more people discarded. Ranboo stumbled as his Elytrian began walking up steps. Tommy probably wasn’t going to be discarded, they just did it because he ran off. I got him killed.
He wiped at his nose, glad that they were allowed to cry, although typically the Elytrians preferred smiles. Whoever had made the rules must have known that it was impossible for them to hide all their emotions.
Ranboo’s feet hit a cold surface and he opened his eyes. The hallway here was one long stretch of mirrors on all sides. Ranboo’s stomach plummeted as he realized where he was.
The Elytrian unclipped the leash and walked off. He knew Ranboo wouldn’t try to run. No one ever tried to run.
The door at the end of the hallway seemed to stretch and distort as he walked slowly towards it.
A :) was engraved in the doorknob.
Ranboo took a deep breath and stepped into the room, closing the door behind him.
The room was pitch black, just like last time. By instinct, or perhaps by compulsion, he made his way to the center of the room. He groped around until his hands found a splintered wooden chair, and sat. Even with his long limbs, his feet barely brushed the ground.
Silence.
Ranboo tried to focus on his too-fast breaths, slowing them down. His eyes darted around, searching for any light in the dark. He swore there was something moving around in the room, something in there with him. As soon as his mind caught hold on this idea, he thought he heard panting and the click of nails against the floor. Was that his hair, tickling his neck, or the spindly legs of something crawling on his two-toned skin? Was that the sound of his own breathing, or someone else’s?
He forced himself to stay still.
He wasn’t even sure if his eyes were still open at this point. The darkness penetrating his eyes slunk around inside his head, filling his mind with fuzzy tension. He was floating in the void, and something cloaked in darkness was watching him. Waiting.
Finally, after hours— days? Of this torture, a lime green smile appeared on the far edge of the room, directly opposite Ranboo. It stayed in place in the darkness even when he blinked.
“Enderian 1696. Ranboo.”
The voice did not belong to the unmoving smiley face.
“You were roommates with Enderian 1732, Tommy, yes? Speak.”
“Yes,” Ranboo said, his voice barely a whisper. He cleared his throat and tried again. “Yes, that’s correct.”
“Are you aware that 1732 has vanished?”
His breath stilled. Tommy. . . wasn’t discarded? A flutter of hope stirred in his chest. “Yes.”
“Do you know where he is?”
“No.”
“Do you know where he is?”
“. . .No.”
“Do you know where he is?”
“. . .No, sorry.”
There was silence. The green smile shifted ever-so-slightly closer.
“You know something.”
A bead of sweat dripped off of Ranboo’s chin. “No.”
“You know where he went.”
“No.”
“You know what he did.”
“No.”
“You know why he ran.”
“. . .I don’t know what happened.” Ran?
“You know something, dammit! Tell us!” Ranboo flinched back from the sudden volume of the voice.
“Hyphae. That’s enough.”
The room went still and cold as though a sudden frost had swept through it. This was the voice of his memories, his nightmares. It had been a while since he had heard it, but it was familiar nonetheless.
“But Dre—“
“ Enough. I will handle this. You are dismissed.”
There was a soft clicking sound, then the room was silent again. Ranboo kept his eyes trained on the smile, feeling somehow that the second rule didn’t apply here.
The smile tilted slightly as it drew closer to Ranboo. Eventually it was close enough for the green light to softly illuminate a porcelain mask over the folds of a flowing robe.
“Speak.”
Ranboo opened his mouth, but nothing came out.
“ Speak. ”
He whimpered quietly. It was all he could do.
The smile righted itself of its tilt. “No matter. I can find him some other way.”
The smile disappeared, once again plunging them into complete darkness. A hand fell heavily on his shoulder.
“You will be easy to break.”
Notes:
Summary: Ranboo is taken to see Dream. He waits in darkness a while, psychology goes brrr, and then he’s interrogated, but doesn’t know anything. Dream does an ominous and says he’ll be easy to break.
Chapter 12: Guilt
Chapter Text
Tommy was hungry.
He was hungry, tired, and he had a headache. His clothes were smelly and dirty and he was sure his face wasn’t much better.
Oh, and he had abandoned his best friend.
Tommy put his head in his hands, scrubbing furiously at his eyes even though the tears had stopped flowing hours ago. I’m such a fucking asshole, it was supposed to be me that stayed behind, if I had just been better, we both would have been able to escape. I’m such a fucking idiot, he must hate me if he’s even still alive. I fucking suck. I hate this stupid world with its stupid people and stupid rules.
I fucking hate this.
His fingernails dug into the skin on his wrist, opening up some of the dots. Blood oozed between his fingers but he couldn’t feel anything.
He was just. . . tired.
And hungry.
Tommy sat a moment longer in the alley, then took a deep breath and pushed himself to his feet, stumbling back onto the street. The sun had just gone down and everything was blanketed in a cold shade of grey.
Tommy didn’t care what he looked like. He didn’t care what rules he was breaking. If someone saw him and decided to beat him up, so be it.
He deserved it.
For now, however, he just wanted some food. The stores were all closed, but a small pink building at the end of the street had its lights still on. With luck, he could slip in as the owner was leaving and help himself to whatever was in there.
Unfortunately, it seemed luck had deserted him again. Just as soon as he had reached the back door of the store, it swung open, smacking him in the face. It seemed these things had a habit of happening to him.
“Oh, sorry!” A young girl rushed around the door, freezing when she saw him. “Oh. . . Are you all right?”
Tommy lowered his hand from his nose, saw red on it, and carefully tucked it behind his back, switching Benson to the arm holding Henry against his chest. “‘M fine.”
“Your nose is bleeding,” the girl pointed out, which was rather obvious to Tommy. “Not to mention. . . everything else.”
“Rube,” Tommy scoffed. Fuck rules, if he was attacked, fine. If he was discarded, all for the best. Being respectful was the last thing on Tommy’s mind right now. “‘M fine, okay? I jus’ wanded do sdeal your shid.”
The girl put her hands on her hips. “You wanted to steal from my bakery? You’re openly admitting this? You have ten seconds to tell me why before I call someone.”
“Call sobeone for whad?”
“Obvious child abuse!!” The girl waved her hands in a grand gesture at Tommy. “You’re all cut up and bruised! And no wonder you were trying to steal some food from me, you’re nothing but skin and bones!”
“Da scradches are frob rosebushes, ‘m fine.” Tommy tore off a piece of his shirt and shoved it up his nose, coaxing a look of disgust from the girl. “Look, see? ‘M fine.”
The girl rolled her eyes. “Teenage boys, I swear,” she muttered. “Just come inside, I’ll get you some food.”
She turned around and went back inside the bakery. Tommy took the opportunity to hop over a low, colorful wall and run as fast as he could away from the girl.
Well, that couldn’t have been worse, Tommy thought.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy didn’t know where his legs were taking him until he spotted the dark green car parked in a driveway across the street.
Phil’s car.
Tommy squeezed Henry and Benson tighter, cursing his stupidity but continuing to walk to the house. What am I doing, they don’t want me, they don’t like me, they already got rid of me once, they’ll do it again.
But still he staggered to the backyard, ignoring the strange sensation of wet grass under his sore, bare feet. He couldn’t stay here. He just wanted to see Phil and Kristin again.
He curled up on the back porch, back against the door. His vision blurred. I shouldn’t have left him, I shouldn’t have disobeyed, I was supposed to let myself be discarded, I wasn’t even going to be discarded, I should have gone to the emperor it’s all my fault I fucked up I’m a failure I deserve to be discarded anyways just like Purpled and Karl and Fundy and I should have died like all the rest I should’ve been killed by Fai I should have died I should have died I should be dead—
“There is a child on the porch.”
Tommy gasped and scrambled to his feet. A stranger was standing in the doorway, mug in hand, staring down at him.
Fuuuuuck. Wrong house.
“I’m sorry, s-sir, I was just— I just— I’m sorry, I’ll just— I’ll go, I didn’t m-mean to—“
“What. The fuck.” The man said in a monotone voice. “What. The. Fuck.”
Tommy tried to back away, but the man grabbed his hands, turning them over to examine his arms. Henry and Benson dropped to the ground. Tommy’s breath caught, struggling to suck in air.
“S-sir, no, please, please, I’m sorry, I’m s-sorry, I’ll go, I’ll go, I’m sorry, I promise it won’t happen again, I’m sorry—“
“Shut.”
Tommy shut.
The man rubbed his wrist with his thumb. “What are these dots.”
“N-nothing, they’re nothing, please—“
“Inside. Now.” The man tugged him in the house, steering him to a couch. “Stay.”
And with that, he was alone. From upstairs he heard the man calling out, “Dadza?”
Tommy curled his legs up to his chest, wiping his nose and eyes. He could run right now, should run right now, but the intimidating man seemed like he could easily catch up to him, even with a head start. So instead he tucked his head in his arms and tried desperately to stop crying.
“Tommy?!”
His head shot up. Coming down the stairs in a black robe like an angel was—
“Phil!” Tommy croaked. He dashed over, tackling Phil and burying his face in the soft fabric. Sobs wracked his body as he gripped the man’s robe in tightly clenched fists, not wanting to let go ever, not wanting to let another person go. A hand came up and rested in his hair, drawing a whimper out of him.
“Shh, shh, you’re okay, mate, you’re okay. What happened? How did you get here? Why are you covered in scratches?” Phil scratched his scalp gently, and it felt so right even though it didn’t hurt. Why hadn’t they been allowed this, it would have recharged them so much faster. . .
“Tech, will you get Kristin and Wil please?”
Notes:
Summary: Tommy feels guilty about leaving Tubbo/Ranboo behind. He encounters a wild Niki, runs from social interaction, and finds his way to Phil’s house. Techno finds him on the back porch and brings him in.
Chapter 13: Voices
Chapter Text
Techno didn’t expect to find a full-ass teenager on his back porch. He was just heading out to stargaze as usual, and bam. Child.
At first, he was annoyed. The voices in his head immediately demanded blood, but once the boy stood up, fear pulsing through his too-skinny frame, they changed from chanting E ’s to clamoring shouts of bad, CHILD, help, Technohelp, orphanchild, helpdachild, Technohelp, Technohelp, and so on. He drowned them out, taking the boy inside and fetching Phil because he was not the sort of person to take care of bruised, starving children in the middle of the night, no matter what the voices said.
After getting Phil to the kid, who apparently he knew, Techno tromped back up the stairs, bumping into Kristin, who was on her way down.
“What’s going on?” She whispered, trying to peer past Techno.
“Some kid showed up on the back porch, by the name of Tommy. Doesn’t look too good so I brought him in.”
“Tommy?!” Kristin’s eyes widened and she pushed past him, rushing down to the living room.
“Geez, everyone knows this kid but me,” Techno grumbled. He knocked once on the sticker-covered door on his right, then pushed his way in. He grabbed a beanie from the dresser and chucked it as hard as he could at the face of the figure snoring on the bed. “Wake up, Wilbur, there is a child in our house.”
“Wha-huh?” Wilbur snorted, lazily moving the beanie off his head. “Techno?”
“Bruh, get up. Phil and Kristin are downstairs, and there is a possible orphan with them.”
“Orphan?” Wilbur yawned, but finally swung his legs off his bed. He joined Techno at the door, and they started making their way down.
“The voices?” Wilbur whispered, stopping in the middle of the stairs.
“Very loud,” Techno said, tuning back in to the clamor inside his mind. “But not bloodthirsty, for some reason. They seem to want me to help him.”
Wilbur nodded, taking his hand and squeezing it gently. Techno rolled his eyes and pulled away, stomping the rest of the way downstairs. “Clingy bitch.”
Phil and Kristin were sitting on either side of the boy, Tommy, murmuring quietly to him. He raised his head as Techno and Wilbur came in, and Wilbur hissed through his teeth at the large bruise on his cheek. Besides that, he also had scratches covering his too-skinny arms and large rips in his clothes. Techno zeroed in on the purple tattoo on the kid’s face, just below his eye. Tommy noticed him staring and quickly glanced away.
“Hey, boys,” Kristin said softly. “Tommy, this is Wilbur and Techno, our sons. Wil and Tech, this is Tommy. We found him in an alleyway a few weeks ago and put him into foster care.”
“Why didn’t you tell us?” Wilbur ran a hand through his hair anxiously.
“Tommy is a. . . special case,” Phil said. “We-“
“I’m magic,” Tommy whispered.
The room went quiet, but Techno’s head roared with a sudden wave of shouts. Magic Tommymagic Magic?! Tommy magic magic magic dragon technohelp magic tommymagic technomagic magic magic help techno tommymagic. Techno winced, a headache beginning to pound at his temples.
“. . .mean, magic?” Wilbur was saying.
Tommy hunched his shoulders up to his ears. “Nevermind.”
“No, wait!” Wilbur said, “What magic?! How do you have magic?”
“I c-can’t show you right now,” Tommy stammered. “I don’t know how to control it, we weren’t allowed t-to use it, they were discarded. . .” He scrunched up his face and buried it in his arms again.
Kristin started to rub his back, but stopped when he flinched away. Techno frowned, taking a seat in his favorite chair across from them. “Who was discarded?”
Tommy sniffed. “P-purpled, and Fundy, and. . . and Ranboo-“ his voice cracked. “I-I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be crying, I shouldn’t be here, I just want Tubbo.”
“Who’s Tubbo?” Wilbur and Phil said at the same time. Tommy was sent into another crying fit until finally he raised his head and wiped his nose on his arm.
“Tubbo’s my brother, h-he’s a foster, like me, Hannah got him, it was supposed to be me, I was going to s-stay behind, but he- she got him, I didn’t know she was like that, I didn’t- I’m sorry, you wanted me to stay-“
“Deep breaths, mate,” Phil said. “Do you want to start from the beginning so we can know what’s going on?”
Tommy took a shuddering breath, but nodded and began his story.
The longer Techno listened, the louder and more angry the voices became. What had Kristin thought, giving him to foster care after seeing what it did to Techno?! How had the social worker approved that house?! The voices demanded blood, chanting for him to track down the bastards who had hurt Tommy and repay their sins in justice tenfold. Techno considered it, too, trying to remember where he had put his gun, but a nudge from Wil brought him back to his senses.
As much as he would enjoy beating his foster parents into the ground, that would only cause more problems they didn’t need to worry about right now.
Tommy finished his story at the moment Techno had found him. He was shaking like a leaf, but his eyes were dry.
“Holy shit,” Wilbur murmured. No one admonished his language. It fit too well.
“You did so good,” Kristin whispered. Her eyes were red and puffy. “I’m so sorry, Toms, we didn’t mean to put you in that situation. You didn’t deserve that.”
Phil rubbed at his eyes, and Techno knew him well enough to know that he was feeling immensely guilty about sending Tommy away. The voices agreed. “Thank you for sharing, Tommy. I promise we’ll sort this all out in the morning, but for now, I think we all need some sleep. Do you-“
“He can sleep in my room,” Techno interrupted. “I probably won’t be sleeping for the rest of the night anyways.”
Phil nodded, standing up with Kristin. “Thanks, Tech. Tommy, if you ever- just know-“
“Dad,” Wilbur said, coming up and patting his shoulder, “he gets it, let’s go to bed.”
“Right,” Phil said. He cast one last look back at Tommy, then shook his head and headed up the stairs. “‘Night, boys.”
“‘Night,” Techno said. He waited until all three of them were upstairs, then swept to the backyard and picked up Tommy’s fallen toys, brushing them off and bringing them inside. Technosoft, the voices cooed. He paid them no attention.
“Here,” he said, offering them to Tommy. The Enderian gasped and snatched them from his arms, squeezing them tightly. “Thank you.”
Techno turned on his heel. “Follow me, my room’s downstairs.”
He didn’t wait for Tommy to follow him. The voices were loud, too loud, he couldn’t focus with his head stuffed with clashing noises and voices and noise. He slapped his hand against his forehead, groaning.
“Come on,” he growled, shoving his way into his room. The voices scolded him for being so harsh, but it only worsened his headache.
Tommy stared down at the floor, flinching when Techno closed the door. He sighed, climbing into his hammock and picking up a fidget toy from the windowsill. The voices quieted down to a murmur in his mind.
“You’re from the Essempí,” Techno said softly. It wasn’t a question.
Tommy nodded, slowly squeezing and releasing the duck night-light.
“The End.”
Tommy’s face scrunched up in confusion. “How do you know. . .”
Techno held up his hands. Instantly, purple lit up his veins, running up and down his arms. The voices went silent and Techno’s body was suddenly filled with energy.
Tommy’s eyes widened and his jaw dropped. “Fuck.”
Particles drifted from his mouth as Techno spoke. “I was wondering when someone would find the note.
Welcome home, Theseus.”
Notes:
Summary: Tommy tells the family his story, Techno’s voices freak out, and Techno reveals to Tommy that he’s also an Enderian.
Chapter 14: Drive
Notes:
Void’s show recommendations:
-Lockwood & co (ghosts whooo)
-Severence (psychology whooo)
-Old Enough (adorable children whooo)If you guys have shows you like, do tell, I need a new show to binge and become obsessed with :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next few days were a blur. Phil and Kristin were busy calling people, dealing with legal issues. Tommy gave his story again and again, leaving out the bit with the magic whenever a stranger was around.
As it turned out, Anna and Luca were friends with Schlatt, and had promised him large sums of money to bring them more foster kids for illegal trafficking. Tommy had escaped just a week before the two of them were scheduled to be sold. The story was a mess and only became more complicated as more was revealed.
Tommy spent most of his time in Techno’s room. Techno mostly ignored him, but was mostly willing to answer questions about the voices, his powers, and the End.
“A janitor found me in the basement of an office building,” Techno said. “He gave me up to foster care, and eventually after six years of bouncing from house to house, I landed with Phil and Kristin, who adopted me.”
“But how did you get here? Did you jump off the cliff? Were you discarded?” Tommy pet Benson’s head thoughtfully. “Why don’t you have the dragon tattoo?”
Techno sighed and turned away. “I’m not ready to tell you that yet.”
Tommy groaned but let the conversation drop. He flopped back on Techno’s bed dramatically. “What kind of a name is Techno anyways? Sounds like a brand of computer or something.”
“My full name is Technoblade.”
Tommy snorted. “Oh my god, that’s even worse.”
“No, it’s—“ Techno’s ears went pink. “It’s cool, okay? At least, eight-year-old me thought it was cool.”
“You named yourself?”
“Yeah.”
Besides that revelation, Tommy discovered that Techno heard voices in his mind, a community of whispers he called ‘chat’. They apparently liked Tommy very much, and he wasn’t sure how he felt about bloodthirsty voices talking about him.
He wasn’t sure how he felt about the rest of the household, either. Wilbur mostly kept to himself and seemed awkward around Tommy. Kristin fussed over him and apologized for just about anything and everything. Phil pampered Tommy like he was a noble Elytrian, showering him with gifts and extra servings of food at mealtimes.
He felt guilty for intruding in their family, but at the same time, the attention was kind of. . . nice?
Still, his nights were filled with longing for Tubbo and nightmares of Ranboo falling into the void, eyes empty and dead. Tommy shoved his anxiety to the back of his mind and told himself Ranboo was fine.
Finally, Phil announced at breakfast one day that Tommy would be able to see Tubbo.
Tommy froze, a fork of waffle halfway up to his mouth. “Wha— seriously?!”
“Yeah, they’ve gotten all the legal work figured out and said it would be okay if you guys met up for a bit.”
“Well, what are we waiting for?!” Tommy yelled, standing up. “Let’s go!”
Kristin laughed and tugged him back down by his sleeve. “Hold your horses, we’re going this afternoon to meet him at the park.”
“I don’t have horses. . .”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
The car ride to the park was agonizingly slow. Wilbur and Techno shared amused looks as Tommy bounced in his seat, yelling at slow cars and flipping off anyone he decided was doing a poor job of driving, which was most everyone considering he didn’t actually know how driving worked.
“THERE’S THE PARK!” He screamed when the first stretch of grass came into view. “I DON’T SEE TUBBO, DOES ANYONE SEE— THERE HE IS!!”
“Tommy,” Phil said, laughing, “sit down, we have to find a place to park!”
Tommy wasn’t listening. He unclipped his seatbelt and stood up as much as he could in the center seat, leaning over Wilbur to peer out of the window. “There he is, Wilbur, see him? He’s the one with the green shirt on and the brown hair, it’s so fluffy, like yours, see him, Wilbur? See him?”
“I can’t see much right now,” Wilbur said. “Seeing as your arm is right in front of my face.”
“Oh, fuck off,” Tommy said happily, slapping his hand over Wilbur’s eyes. Everyone laughed. Tommy certainly had a mouth on him when he wasn’t thinking about rules.
As soon as the car was parked, Tommy was off like a shot, sprinting across the grass towards Tubbo. Tubbo didn’t notice him until Tommy was upon him, tackling him to the ground like Tubbo had when they first met.
“TOMMY?!”
“TUBBO!!”
Tommy jumped off him, yanking him to his feet and wrapping him in a hug. “Tubbo, you’re okay, you’re alive, you’re okay—“
“You made it out, you’re okay—“
“I’m fine, I found Phil and Kristin and Wilbur and Techno and he’s magic like me, Tubbo, he’s like me—!”
“You found another one?! There’s more people with powers—?!”
“Yeah but don’t talk about it anymore, there are people around and Phil and Kristin don’t know—“ Tommy paused to take a breath, then squeezed Tubbo tighter. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too.”
Tommy pulled out of the hug, inspecting Tubbo. He had a black eye and a large bruise covering nearly half of his face, as well as some nasty looking red marks on his arms. Tommy tipped his head towards them. “What’s that from?”
“The belt. I was protecting my face from being whipped, but it got me arms instead. I’m fine though, it’s not as bad as it could have been. The neighbors called the cops pretty quickly once they heard us screaming.” Tubbo leaned to one side, looking past Tommy. “Is that Phil and Kristin?”
Tommy turned and waved at the figures still making their way over. “Yep. The old blond one is Phil, the woman in Kristin, the lanky one is Wilbur, and that’s Techno.”
Tubbo squinted at them, then said in a softer voice, “Are they good?”
“Good?”
“Yeah, you know, not like Anna and Luca. Good ones.”
Tommy looked over at the family, then shrugged. “We’ll see.”
Notes:
Summary: Tommy talks a bit with Techno, and goes to the park to see Tubbo.
Chapter 15: Park
Chapter Text
Tubbo and Tommy stayed at the park for hours. At first, Tubbo just awkwardly introduced himself and exchanged stories with the Watson family. After a while, though, Wilbur had started up a game that involved chanting and calling out other people’s numbers, and soon the brothers were swearing and throwing fistfuls of grass at each other. A rivalry quickly sprung up between the teams of L’Manburg, Tommy and Wilbur, and The Revengers, Techno and Tubbo.
Wilbur climbed on top of the playground slide, pointing heroically at The Revengers below. “Independence, or death. If we get no revolution, then we want nothing. We would rather die than join your kingdom.”
Techno scoffed. “We’re already free, idiot, you’re the one trying to make a government. One that will most likely fail because governments are stupid.”
“We accept your challenge! We are at war!” Tubbo yelled, shoving past Techno. A woodchip was stuck in his curly hair. “You have five minutes to surrender, and then we’re taking over the playset!”
Phil laughed from the grass where he was lounging on a blanket with Kristin. “So dramatic.”
Tommy grabbed Wilbur’s arm, pulling him aside. “What’s our plan? We can’t surrender, but they have the missiles,” he said, eying the woodchips below. Tubbo was scrambling around, grabbing the largest pieces of bark and dumping them into Techno’s lap, who was preoccupied with something in the grass under a tree.
“Of course not, we’re not surrendering,” Wilbur whispered. “We have the high ground. That gives us an advantage. If we can find some sort of weapon around here, we can probably fend them off at least for a little while.”
Tommy glanced around. “Yeah, but we don’t really have any weapons up here, do we?”
Wilbur grinned and pulled a bag of something out of his pocket. “We have these.”
Tommy squinted at the label. “Gummy. . . Bears? What are those?”
“Candy. They get sticky when wet,” Wilbur explained quietly. A shit-eating grin was already spreading across his face.
“Oh, that’s perfect,” Tommy said in a hushed, almost reverent voice. “They’ll never see it coming.”
Wilbur and Tommy both took a handful of gummies and popped them into their identically grinning mouths.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Kristin nudged Phil’s side. “Look, it’s been five minutes. They’re meeting again.”
Tubbo was sitting on Techno’s shoulders, large pieces of bark in each hand. “Time’s up! L’Manburg, surrender!”
“Neber!” Tommy shouted. “We will nod be corrups-ded by your billainy!” Kristin frowned. Is. . . is something in his mouth?
“You think you’re a hero?!” Tubbo yelled back. He wound back, ready to throw the woodchips. “Then we’ll be the villains!!”
“Oh no,” Phil said.
Metal clinked as Tubbo chucked the woodchips at Wilbur and Tommy, making explosion noises as they hit. Techno handed him more woodchips from his coat pockets and drawled in his monotone voice, “Bang. Boom. Crash. Um. . . Other onomatopoeic sounds of bombs hitting. Death. Terror. Destruction.”
Wilbur, who had been cowering with his back to the onslaught, suddenly spun around, revealing puffed-up cheeks. Tommy and Wilbur leaned up against the playset railing, spitting bits of rainbow at the Revengers. Tubbo yelped and slapped Techno’s forehead as his hair became a multicolored mess. “They’re using gummy bears! Retreat! Retreat! My hair!!”
Techno waited until Tommy and Wilbur’s mouths were empty, then dumped Tubbo to the ground and reached into his pockets. Tommy and Wilbur watched warily, now weaponless.
“You want to be a hero, Tommy?” Techno said. Kristin and Phil watched in a sort of horrified fascination as he revealed three large rotting apples in his hands. “Then DIE LIKE ONE!!”
Wilbur and Tommy screamed and rushed down the slide as the mushy apples fell at them, splattering against the bars. Tubbo whooped, pumping his fists in the air. “YEAH, TECHNO!”
“They’re going to get the smell of rotten apples in the car,” Phil mourned.
Kristin patted his hand, sympathetic. “And look at Tubbo’s hair. His new foster parents will probably have to cut some of those gummy bears out.”
Tubbo and Techno now had their boots on Wilbur’s back, yelling about victory and defeat and whatnot. Techno took the bag of gummy bears out of Wilbur’s pocket and split them with Tubbo while Wilbur cursed and flailed beneath them.
Kristin squinted. “Where’d Tommy go?”
Phil glanced around quickly, then tensed and nudged her. Kristin followed his gaze and found Tommy sitting under a tree, curled in a ball. Was he. . . crying?
She started to get up to go over and see what was happening, but before she could do anything Tubbo walked slowly across the grass to him. Techno and Wilbur were oblivious, continuing to shout and wrestle with each other.
“Should we go over?” Phil murmured.
“Not yet, let’s see what Tubbo’s doing.” Kristin said.
They watched as Tubbo sat down next to Tommy, leaning close to him and whispering something. Tommy flinched, but then he turned his head towards Tubbo and grabbed his hand. They whispered for a while longer, then Tommy rubbed his eyes and they stood, making their way back over to the playground.
Phil and Kristin looked away quickly, focusing back on Techno, who was trying to force Wilbur down a tunnel slide. Tommy and Tubbo approached their blanket, then Tubbo spoke. “Mrs and Mr Watson, is it okay if we take a walk by ourselves? Tommy’s feeling overwhelmed.”
“Of course,” Kristin said, smiling up at the boy. “You guys can do whatever you want, just stay away from the road.”
“And the geese,” Phil added. “They’re fucking monsters. ”
Kristin giggled, remembering the time when a goose had attacked Phil, chasing him a good two blocks before stealing his hat and flying off. Phil had a grudge and fear of all geese since that incident.
Tubbo nodded eagerly and tugged on Tommy’s hand. They ran off, heading for the line of trees by the lake.
Only when the sun was setting did the boys return, clinging to each other and whispering promises to return. Tommy fell asleep in the car, leaning against Wilbur. Kristin watched them all the way home. Maybe, she thought, just maybe, this will work out.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy and Wilbur battle Tubbo and Techno on the playground. Techno and Tubbo win.
Chapter 16: Discard
Notes:
“What measures shall I give these generations that breathe on the void and are void and exist and do not exist?”
-Oedipus Rex
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The End was surrounded by void.
Darkness stayed constant on all sides of the hovering islands of pale stone, leaving no way of telling time. The Elytrians had found an Enderian decades ago that could sense the passing of time, and made clocks based on what he had claimed.
Once the clocks were made, there was no more need for such a power. There were several other Enderians like this, who had lost their use or who hadn’t been checked out for years. The apartments were becoming crowded and the Elytrians were beginning to worry that they wouldn’t have room to build their mansions and shopping centers.
Suicides helped with the overpopulation problem. Enderians would jump from high levels of the apartments. There was one case where a fresh Enderian broke out of the branding center and dove off the cliff to the void below. He hadn’t even had a magic transfer yet and decided he wanted to end his own life.
Unfortunately, the suicidal Enderians always seemed to be the most useful ones. Windows were bricked up. Leashes were attached to Enderians to prevent them from running off. The Enderians were given entertainment to fight off depression, and they wouldn’t recharge unless they were happy anyways.
The apartments continued to fill.
When Dream had become ruler of the Essempí, he saw a simple solution to everyone’s problems. And thus discarding was born.
“The discards are all ready, sir,” Sapnap said, tapping at his keyboard.
Dream gazed down at the discarding platform, hands clasped behind his back. “You may proceed.”
Sapnap nodded quickly and tapped the intercom. “Phase two, Hyphae.”
Dream watched the small blue figure below step up to the line of paralyzed Enderians and place his hand on the first discard’s wrist. Black tendrils of poison crawled up her arm, and George moved on down the line as blood began leaking from her mouth and eyes.
The crowd leaned forward, excited.
A second later, her body dissolved into purple light, sparking and hissing. The crowd whooped as her still-disintegrating body rose into the air, shining until she disappeared completely and the next discard began glowing purple.
Dream watched until every last paralyzed Enderian had been discarded, then stretched and stepped away from the glass, patting Sapnap’s shoulder on his way out of the observation room. “Good work as always, Pyro. See you at the theater later.”
Sapnap bowed. “I look forward to it, piss boy.”
Dream laughed, punching him. “Don’t call me that! I’m going to go check on 1696.”
“Yeah, yeah, have fun, your royal piss boy!” Sapnap turned back to his keyboard, smirking.
Dream walked through his palace’s halls, whistling. His footsteps echoed around the obsidian pillars and line of mirrors on each wall. Some of the braver nobles complained about the mirrors, but Dream liked the feeling of having windows to other worlds hanging on his walls. Stepping past each mirror made a pattern of green reaching into infinity. It felt powerful.
Dream’s mask glinted back at him in the door of the elevator. Lanterns flashed past as he descended deeper and deeper, level after level after level. The ride took two minutes, and then the lights went off and he was plunged into darkness.
The door opened silently. Dream stepped out into the pitch-black room, walking some distance before flicking the switch behind his mask to make the smile glow. A lime plate slid behind the eye-holes and activated, letting him see through the dark with sudden clarity as though the lights had been turned on.
The Enderian was where he had left it, huddled on its massive chair. Its deep red eyes flicked to him, then it started shaking and hid its face in its knees.
Dream walked forward, slowly. His robe swished around his ankles. “1696. Look up at me.”
The thing dug its hands into its head, tugging out chunks of hair. A disgusting, animalistic whine escaped its lips. Dream wrinkled his nose but continued forward until he was crouched in front of the Enderian. “Look at me.”
It obeyed. Dream reached out, cupping its face in his palm. “What happened the day 1732 disappeared?”
1696 shut its eyes. “I-I don’t want t-to tell you.”
A spike of rage flashed through Dream, but he pushed it away. Patience. “I know. But your friend might be somewhere dangerous. We just want to bring him back. You want him to be safe, don’t you?”
“N-no, I can’t— I’ll be discarded, I d-don’t—“
“Is that what you’re afraid of?” Dream crooned. He wiped a tear off 1696’s cheek with his thumb. “Don’t worry about that. I swear on the stars that I won’t allow you or 1732 to be discarded. Just tell me what you know, and then I’ll let you go.”
1696 opened his eyes and looked at him, then glanced away. Dream smiled behind the mask. He knew he’d won.
“S-swear it?”
“On the stars.”
1696’s lip wobbled, then he took a deep breath. When he looked back, his right eye was a lime green.
“Okay.”
Notes:
Summary: Dream observes the discardings (executions basically) and then convinces Ranboo to tell him about Tommy/where Tommy went/what happened. Ranboo’s right eye turns green.
Chapter 17: Stars
Notes:
Unlike most things, trains are HARDEST to find when they leave tracks.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Techno was never good with children. Even as a kid in the End he was aggressive and hostile towards anyone he didn’t know well, and he didn’t really care enough to make friends on Earth, so he didn’t know how to handle the traumatized child in their house.
Tommy was confusing. He opened up when they went to the park, showing an energetic, boisterous personality. Everyone was encouraged by his sudden positivity, but by the next morning he was back to being flighty and withdrawn.
Phil and Kristin talked to Techno, noticing that Tommy clung most to him, but he didn’t have any advice or ideas about why Tommy was acting quiet again. He tried asking the voices about it, but they were. . . unhelpful, to say the least.
Wilbur seemed to be the only person in the house that had some idea about what was going on. He’d pulled Techno aside after one particularly tense and awkward lunch and encouraged him to spend more time in his room with Tommy, even if he was just reading or playing on his Nintendo Switch. Techno thought it weird, but hung out on his bed instead of going to fencing practice, and noticed Tommy was slightly more relaxed after a while.
Relaxed wasn’t exactly the way they wanted him, though. The Tommy at the park was loud. He was bouncy and funny and annoying. He was confident. And now. . .
Techno sighed into his cup of coffee. He could think about this later when it wasn’t two AM. He stirred some creamer into his mug and stepped outside, clutching his blanket closer. It was a chilly night, and his breath puffed in the air and mixed with the coils of steam rising from his coffee. The only sound came from the porch squeaking as he sat on the wooden steps and turned his gaze upward.
The voices were few, this late at night. Or early. Whatever. They muttered nonsense about the family and tomorrow and Tommy. Mostly Tommy. They were fucking obsessed with the kid, always worried about his physical and emotional health.
“Guess that makes two of us,” Techno murmured. The voices protested, and Techno rolled his eyes. “Three hundred of us, then. Or however many of you there are.”
Techno’s child therapist had once suggested he count the number of voices. He lost track after two hundred fifty four. He had asked the voices themselves, but the numbers fluctuated and changed like the voices were coming and going. It was usually between three hundred and three million.
He liked to think that the voices were the stars whispering down at him.
The back door opened and then Tommy sat down beside him.
Neither of them said anything for a while, then Techno spread his arm, inviting him into the warmth of the blanket. Tommy stared for a minute, then seemed to understand, scooting over and pressing against Techno’s side.
“Couldn’t sleep?” Techno asked.
“Nightmares.” Tommy rubbed his wrist, then looked up. “What are you looking at?”
“The stars,” Techno grunted. “Here, they aren’t really used for anything. Not in modern days, anyways. Apparently back in the olden days, they would make up stories about the shapes they saw in the stars.”
“They don’t use the shapes for navigation?”
“Well, they used to. Each shape has a name and story with it. See those five stars in a zigzag there? That’s Cassiopeia. According to Greek legend, she was a queen that boasted about her beauty so much that Poseidon, the god of the sea, attacked her city. Her husband chained her to a rock to save his city, but Perseus, flying by, rescued her. Poseidon thought she hadn’t been punished enough, so he sent her to the stars.” Techno scratched his head. “That’s the very basic version of the story.”
Tommy blinked. “How’d you get all that from a sideways W?”
“It’s her chair, see?” Techno pulled out his phone and opened Sky Guide. When he pointed it at the constellation, a ghostly rendition of Cassiopeia appeared on the screen. “She’s cursed to always be upside-down.”
Tommy let out a soft “wow” and took the phone, pointing it at another section of the night sky. “What about that weird animal one?”
Techno peeked at the phone. “That’s Pegasus. Pegasus was a horse with wings that was born from the beheaded monster Medusa.”
“Medusa?”
“Yeah, remember that guy Perseus?”
Techno told Tommy the stories of the constellations long after his abandoned coffee had gone cold and his phone had run out of battery. Tommy listened to each with wide eyes and quiet questions, not about the world, but about the characters, where they came from, how they died, which gods helped which heroes. He was especially enthralled by the story of Theseus, but by the time Techno was done telling about Pirithous and Eurytus, Tommy’s eyes were drooping and he was putting all of his weight against Techno.
Techno hesitated, then turned and leaned down, picking Tommy up and slinging him over his shoulder in a fireman carry. Tommy wiggled around weakly, but was unable to do more than dangle limply like a sack of potatoes as Techno picked up the mug and blanket and headed inside.
“Wait— I want to hear more— Techie—“
“Techie?” Techno snorted, carefully stepping down the stairs. “That’s a new one. Look, Toms, it’s four in the morning, we can talk more later. But you’re tired, I’m cold, and my voice is getting sore. I think the only way I’ve been talking for so long is because I’ve been using my powers.”
Tommy’s head bobbed. “That’s why. . . some of the stars were purple. . .”
Techno smirked and threw Tommy over his head, dumping him on the mattress. Tommy blinked sleepily up at him as Techno blew lavender particles across his face.
“Go to sleep,” Techno said. He walked over to the hammock and picked up a tangle. The purple light slowly faded from his veins, and a sudden wave of exhaustion washed over him.
Tommy adjusted himself to be under the covers, then turned to look at Techno. “Why did you call me Theseus when we met?”
Techno huffed softly. “He was a great hero. Protected his city, killed monsters, all that. But in the end, the city was corrupt, and the king exiled him despite all the good he had done.”
“But. . . I haven’t done any of that stuff.”
Techno closed his eyes. “Hm. Maybe Athens was never Theseus’s home.”
“What?” Tommy said, clear confusion in his voice.
“Just go to sleep.” Techno said, rolling over.
Tommy began snoring not too long after, and the voices lulled him to sleep with tales of the stars and stories of watching gods, worlds away.
Notes:
Summary: Techno tells Tommy greek mythology stories while stargazing
Chapter 18: Might as well
Notes:
Why would anyone ever willingly eat grape nuts it’s like cardboard but it’s cereal wth
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been thirteen days since Tommy had returned to the Watsons. Only thirteen days, but so much had happened that it felt like it had been months.
Tommy met with Tubbo on Tuesdays and Thursdays. He sheepishly returned Benson, much to Tubbo’s delight. The next time they met Tubbo secretly gave him a small compass with the engraved words Your Tubbo on it and pulled out a matching one from a string around his neck. Tommy had taken the compass and used a paperclip to carve Your Tommy into Tubbo’s so they would be truly matching.
The rest of his days were spent with Techno and Wilbur. Techno was admittedly boring after a while, so Tommy turned to Wilbur for entertainment, and fuck he got it. Wilbur quickly taught him everything he needed to know about Animal Crossing, Minecraft, and most importantly TikTok. They spent so long watching compilations of TikToks that within a day Tommy was able to quote classic Vines and shorts with Wilbur and Techno, much to Phil’s dismay.
Surprisingly, Kristin was a great form of entertainment, too. She taught Tommy how to sneak freshly baked macarons from behind Phil’s back and convince him to let them lick off the frosting from the mixer attachments. She also figured out Tommy’s passion for drawing and bought him a massive crate of various art supplies. He’d only ever used charcoal and ink, but it turned out he was really good at using oil paints. The first thing he painted was a portrait of the Watson family standing together, with him sitting cross-legged in the center. The proportions were a bit off and part of Techno’s hair was a smeared mess of pink, but it had brought tears to Phil’s eyes and was promptly hung on the wall, right above the dining table so they could see it every evening.
It was under this painting, on the fourteenth day, that Phil called everyone to a family meeting. Techno insisted Tommy attend too, even though he wasn’t technically part of the family and would probably be put back in foster care soon. He couldn’t sleep in Techno’s bed forever, after all, and hated the idea of the Watsons wasting more money on him than they already had.
Actually, he suspected that’s what this meeting was all about. Phil was going to seat everyone down and reluctantly say that Tommy had to go. Tommy glanced around the table as he took a seat, trying to imagine everyone’s reactions. Wilbur would probably start crying, the soft bitch. Kristin would be sad but in agreement. He hoped Techno wouldn’t get mad. He’d probably start yelling at Phil and then do something rash. Or he’d accidentally start using his powers and make everyone mad for keeping secrets. Well, in that case, Tommy would have to sneak out and grab his things while they were distracted. He did a quick scan of the kitchen, mapping out all the exits and possible escape routes should anyone get violent.
“All right, guys, I think you all know why we’re here,” Phil said, clapping his hands together. “We need to discuss Tommy.”
“What about Tommy?” Wilbur said, squinting suspiciously at him.
“Well, we got all the legal work figured out, but there’s still a little hiccup we need to address. We’ve been fending off the authorities for a while, but they really don’t like the idea of a kid staying in a stranger’s house.”
“We’re not strangers!” Wilbur protested. Tommy nodded, agreeing but already accepting his fate.
“Of course not, Wil, but we aren’t related to him,” Phil said calmly. “We aren’t fostering him, either, so according to the law, we can’t keep him with us for as long as we’d like.”
“Bullshit,” Techno growled. “We’re not getting rid of him. He’s staying here.”
Yep, he’s getting mad, Tommy thought, staring down at his feet. Called it.
“Now, boys,” Kristin said, “calm down, we-“
“I’m not calmin’ down!” Techno said, standing up and slapping his hands on the table. “You can’t send him away, you know the foster system is fucked up!”
“Of course, we know that,” Phil said, eyes wide. He reached down and brought up some papers from his lap, then grinned at Tommy. “Mate. . . How do you feel about being adopted?”
The room went still. Tommy blinked at the papers. “W-what? What’s adopted?”
“Oh. . .” Techno said. He sat back in his chair, his ears turning bright pink.
“Adoption is when a family takes in a child outside their family and the child becomes a part of that family. It’s like foster care, but permanent.” Kristin drummed her fingernails on the table anxiously. “It’s completely fine if you aren’t comfortable with it, you can still choose to go into foster care, the choice is up to you.”
Tommy stared at her, then looked up at the painting. He could stay here. . . Forever?
“I think I’d like that,” he said. He wiped at his eyes due to something being stuck in them. Big men like Tommy didn’t cry. “Yes, fuck I want to be adopted.”
Wilbur immediately burst into tears, while Techno pounded the table and shouted “Yeah, Theseus!” Phil and Kristin moved as one, standing up and rushing over, and soon Tommy was being hugged and squeezed and cried on from all sides.
Kristin planted a kiss on his forehead. “Welcome to the family.”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy still couldn’t sleep on Techno’s bed forever, even if he was a part of the household now. Phil revealed later that he and Kristin had been looking for a new house so everyone could have their own rooms. Tommy immediately demanded a bunk bed so he could have sleepovers with Tubbo. Wilbur helped him look at possible beds online for the next hour.
They settled on a house not too far from where they were, in a town called Landsmeer. The house was right by a canal, with a large patio that went up to the water. They all went and visited it before officially moving in, and Tommy was delighted to find a skylight in his room (he claimed it immediately) that would allow him to stare at the stars as he was falling asleep. No one else minded, seeing as Wilbur thought it was “creepy” and Techno opted for the room with a balcony instead.
The next thing on their agenda was shopping.
“Phiiiiil,” Tommy said, “What’s this?”
Phil glanced over from the shelf of lamps. “That’s a cat, mate.”
“Yeah, but what is it used for?”
Wilbur picked up a sign that read HOME HOME. “It’s not used for anything, Tommy, it’s just a decoration. You just put it around somewhere and it looks nice and stuff.”
“Oh. That explains all the junk you have lying around your room. I thought everything had a purpose, but I guess not,” Tommy said.
“Nah, Wil’s room is just a mess,” Phil said. He took a red bedspread and added it to the cart.
Tommy examined the cat. “Your name will be Pussbo,” he decided, and placed it in the cart. Immediately upon contact, the ceramic cracked and Pussbo’s middle broke off and shattered.
Everyone stared in shocked silence for a moment, then Wilbur and Phil started laughing, leaning against the shelves and clapping as Tommy made a disgruntled noise and fell to his knees.
“Pussbo my love,” he whispered, cradling the broken shards, “I didn’t know you were so fragile. Please, forgive me.”
“So dramatic,” Phil chuckled. “Come on, mate, let’s gather the largest shards and call an employee over to sweep up the rest. I’ll pay for it.”
“You have to pay for it? But it broke!”
“Exactly, now the store can’t sell it, so they want their money they would have gotten from it should it be sold.”
“It would never have been sold,” Tommy insisted. “Pussbo was destined to be with me.”
“Destined to break at the hands of a clumsy gremlin child,” Wilbur said mournfully.
“I’M NOT A CHILD, I’M THE BIGGEST MAN THERE IS!” Tommy yelled, getting some glares from other shoppers.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
After that heartbreaking shopping trip, Tommy’s new room was looking absolutely fantabulous. He had gained a plushie of a moth he named Clementine, which he set next to Henry, and a spider-shaped night light even though he wasn’t scared of the dark. A stack of books about nature and various facts about this world sat teetering on his sleek black desk, right next to his very own Nintendo switch that Wilbur had bought him. Tommy had also gotten a creepy doll he had spotted in the trash beside an antique shop, just because it made everyone else very uncomfortable, except Kristin, who whispered to Tommy that they should occasionally move it around in the night so it would be in different locations when the others woke up.
Tommy climbed up to the top bunk of his bed. It was a good thing the ceiling was so high, or else he’d hit his head every time he got in or out of bed. He squirmed under the covers, head towards the center of the room so he could see out of the skylight. He clutched Henry and Clementine in one hand, using the other to point out stars, making his own constellations and stories.
Eventually, he got tired, letting his arm flop back down and curling up into a ball on his side. His night light cast a soft red glow across the room.
Tommy yawned and closed his eyes, content with his new home.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy is (finally) adopted!! They move into a new house so there’s room for everyone, and they go shopping. RIP Pussbo 💔
Chapter 19: Stop
Notes:
I really want to write my dnd campaign as a dsmp fanfic but I’m already swamped with work :((
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
This home fucking sucked.
Tommy screeched in rage as Techno zoomed ahead of him and stole first place right as he was about to get it. “NO! I WAS AHEAD! I WAS AHEAD!!”
Techno stretched, smirking. “First again, losers.”
Wilbur crossed the finish line a second later, pouting. “How come I never make it into the top five?”
“Some people are naturally talented when it comes to the art of Mario Kart,” Techno said solemnly. “Others, well. . .”
“Oh you’re a dick, you know that?” Wilbur flicked a piece of caramel popcorn at Techno, but his aim was off and it hit Tommy instead.
“Oi!” Tommy grabbed a fistful of his own popcorn, ready to throw in retaliation, but Phil decided to walk in at that moment and put a hand on his arm, lowering the popcorn back into the bowl.
“Nope, no more of that,” Phil said, letting go and popping a cheese flavored kernel into his mouth. “We don’t need a repeat of the L’Manburg revolution.”
“You mean the Revengers’ war. It’s named after whoever won.” Techno grunted as Wilbur smacked him over the head.
“So why’d that one book talk about the Cold war? Did the cold win? Or what about the World wars? The whole fucking world won?” Tommy stretched, wincing at the ever-present tenseness in his back.
“Oh, don’t get Techno started on war,” Wilbur said, poking his brother with his foot. “He’ll talk forever.”
Techno batted the foot away. “Oh, come on, they’re cool. The first world war, especially, was interesting because-“
“Quick! Change the subject!” Wilbur cried. “Tommy, what sort of, er, food, do you have, uh, on the plateaus?”
Tommy shoved some cheesy popcorn in his mouth. “Nuf’in like ‘is, we on’y had-“
“Chew and swallow before you talk, please,” Phil said.
Tommy rolled his eyes but obeyed. “Nothing like this sort of food. We didn’t really have a lot of variety, at least not for the Enderians. We don’t have a sun or moon, so the only natural thing that grows on the stone are the chorus trees. I didn’t see them a lot, but I smacked into them a few times on the street. They’re all rough textured and purple.”
“Do they grow fruit or something?” Phil asked.
“Yeah, chorus fruit. It’s really sweet and grainy. We put it in everything, wraps, salads, soups. . . The main meal of the apartments was a sort of fire-roasted chorus pancake, actually. We got the rest of the ingredients from plant-species Elytrians.” Tommy had a sudden memory of the gardener chucking a succulent at his head when he escaped. “A lot of the ‘magic’ plants were apparently from here, I guess.”
“How is this more exciting than war, ” Techno grumbled. “No offense.”
“Offense taken!” Wilbur said. “I think it’s important to learn about other cultures, and food is a main aspect of a civilization.”
“A civilization that oppresses an entire race and steals their magic.”
Tommy shrugged. “He has a point. Also food is a kinda boring topic.”
Wilbur stuck out his bottom lip and crossed his arms sulkily.
Phil snorted and picked up the television remote, turning it off. “Stop pouting, Wil, you can’t be right all the time. Let’s be done with the video games for now. Tech, will you run with Kristin down to the hardware store? She needs hooks for hanging up Tommy’s fairy lights.”
“They’re Tik Tok lights, not fairy lights,” Tommy protested. “They’re for big men and they’re very manly!”
“Sure, mate,” Phil said. “Wil, get off the couch and clean up the popcorn. There’s a bit that got smashed into the carpet there, you’ll have to use the vacuum for that.”
Wilbur groaned dramatically and flopped off the couch onto the floor, where he started picking up kernels and popping them into his mouth.
“And Tommy,” Phil said, turning with a smile, “even big men need to clean their rooms. Off you pop.”
“But Dad. . . Phil!” Tommy hesitated.
“Aww! That’s the first time you’ve called him dad!” Wilbur cooed. He shuffled over and started wiggling his fingers at Tommy. “Tommy’s a softie! Widdle softie Tommy!”
Weird tingle-chills spasmed through his body. Tommy gasped. “W-what are you doing?”
“Have you never been tickled before?” Wilbur said, a delighted grin coming over his face. “Ooooh, here comes the tickle monster!”
The finger wiggling intensified. A laugh escaped Tommy’s throat, even though his chest was tightening and his hands were beginning to shake. He pushed at Wilbur, trying to get him off. “No- S-stop- Stop it-“ Why was he laughing ?!
Wilbur pushed back against his weak attacks, tickling more furiously. It didn’t feel good, he didn’t like it, he didn’t like it-
The chair was too large for a five-year-old. Tommy hunched his shoulders, eyes flicking around the room as quickly as his breathing. His cheek stung and his voice was hoarse from hours of screaming.
Those were shapes in the dark. Just shapes. Right? But that was something moving, there. Or was that his imagination? A chill ran down his spine and he shivered.
His mama had told him stories about shadow monsters that came from other islands to steal his magic if he didn’t clean his room, or brush his teeth, or go to bed. What had he done wrong?
“I’m a good boy,” Tommy rasped into the dark. “I’m good.”
“Good boys don’t talk without permission.”
Tommy snapped his head up. A smile was hovering in the dark.
“-ommy, breathe.”
Tommy gasped, grabbing at Phil, burying his face in his shirt, green, but not that green that lime lime green-
“Oh god, I’m sorry, I’m sorry-“ Wilbur stammered. “I’m so sorry, Tommy, I didn’t know that would trigger you, I. . .”
Tommy reached out a hand and latched onto Wilbur’s sweater, pulling him close. Wilbur froze briefly, then rested his hand on Tommy’s blond curls. “Oh. . . Tommy. . .”
“Shush,” Tommy mumbled. “No talking. Just hug.”
Wilbur obliged, but Tommy still couldn’t shake the horrible feeling that somewhere, in a mirrored palace, a masked emperor was searching for him.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
A low growl rumbled through Tommy’s dream that night. Purple light blinked faintly from somewhere far into the darkness of this wall-less chamber. The dragon was keeping its distance this time.
Dream spun around slowly, staring at the star compass below him. Every once in a while he glanced up at Tommy, and each time it sent a shock of fear through him. He knows where I am, he knows he knows he knows
Dream held his hands out in front of him, then jerked both arms upward. The compass rose out of the ground, green light passing up and up until it was floating above them.
That’s the Pegasus constellation, Tommy realized, recognizing the stars on the bottom of the compass. Earth’s stars are just mirrors of our own.
Dream moved his fingers meticulously, manipulating the needle so it was sunk down to the wrong face of the compass. It spun for a moment, then came to a rest, pointing directly at Tommy.
The dragon finally appeared, its ebony muzzle creeping into Tommy’s vision from the side.
“There you are,” Dream murmured.
The dragon hissed, then opened its mouth wide, swallowing Tommy in a flood of purple light.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy’s settling into his new home, but Wilbur tickles him and accidentally sends him into a panic attack/flashback. Tommy has a dream of Dream and realizes Dream knows where he is.
Chapter 20: We’ll meet again
Summary:
Whoops, my finger slipped and I wrote an entire new chapter within a few hours of posting the last one hahaha what is my life
Enjoy *bow*
Chapter Text
Click. Click. Click. Click.
Darkness.
Were his eyes closed, or was he still in that room?
Ranboo felt floaty.
Click. Click. Click. Click.
Rule three. Don’t make eye contact. Don’t open your eyes. Don’t see.
Can’t see the shadows all around.
Click. Click. Click. Click.
A voice brushed closer. A faint murmur in the wrong side of his ear, talking outward where silence came in.
“. . .you’re goi—“
Click. Click. Click. Click.
It pushed back. It retreated.
It went back to the whispering crowd.
Click. Click. Click. Click.
The purple in the void was watching.
Click. Click. Click. Click.
What was that? Something was clicking. . . echoing.
His mind was fuzzy. His mind was dark.
Click. Click. Click. Click.
His mind was full. A crowd standing still, talking. Muffled.
Whispers.
Click. Click. Click. Click.
Voices.
He opened his eyes a crack.
“. . . don’t. . . eye contact. . .”
The floor was moving beneath him. Floors move?
He was moving?
He looked up. The voices shifted.
“Mushroom boy. . .” he said.
The blurry blue figure paused, looking down at him, then continued walking.
Where were they going? To breakfast? He was hungry.
He liked noodles. Mushroom noodles.
He let his head drop. Too tired.
Red boots.
Click. Click. Click. Click.
Green was bad.
The floor was dusty, someone oughta. . . Clean it up. Gross stone. They were outside?
Clack. Clack.
Why clack instead of click? Click doesn’t like dust?
He giggled to himself.
“Might have gone a little overboard on the spores,” Mushroom blur muttered.
Hehe. Muttered. Muttered. Muttered. Muttered. Mutt-ered. Muttered. Muttered.
Muttered.
They shouldn’t be there.
“I don’. . . Wand to. . .” He whined.
The crowd was too loud. They were supposed to be quiet. Gone. Gone. Gone.
Gone. Gone. Gone. Gone. Gone. Gone. Gone.
Gone.
Gone.
GONE!
GO AWAY!!
Clack. Clack. Shuff. Clack.
“See you soon.”
Two hands connected with his back. He opened his eyes to darkness.
Ranboo fell into the void.
Notes:
Summary: Ranboo hears voices and got pushed off into the void!
And George is a mushroom boi. Important detail. :)
Chapter 21: Snow
Chapter Text
Tommy stuck a hand outside, then immediately yanked it back to his chest. “It’s wet!”
“No shit, Sherlock,” Wilbur snorted, “it’s literally frozen water.”
Tommy chewed on his lip. “I changed my mind. I definitely do not want to go outside in the snow.”
“Aw, c’mon, mate, you were so excited to see it this morning! And snow is rare here!” Phil said, lacing his boots.
“Yeah, but that was before I realized it was cold and wet and falling from the sky! Rain was weird enough, but this?! How does this make any sense!” Tommy said, gesturing wildly at the backyard.
“5,” Techno said.
Tommy paused. “Pardon?”
“4.”
“Wait, wait, wait, why are you counting down? Tech—“
“3.”
“Whatever you’re doing, it’s not going to work. I’m not going out there.”
“Hm, 2. . .”
“Fucking—“
“1. . .”
“Okay, okay, okay!” Tommy yelled, dashing out the door and on to the patio. He flinched at the cold. “Shit!”
Techno huffed a laugh, coming out with the rest of the family. “I wasn’t even going to do anything, I just wanted to see what you would do if I started counting.”
“Ah yes, the classic unspoken older sibling threat,” Wilbur said, “don’t worry, Tommy, we’ve all fallen victim to it at some point.”
Tommy flipped Techno off, then turned his attention to the ground. He crouched down, carefully touching the snow. “Huh. It’s not as fluffy as I thought it would be.”
“Sometimes it’s fluffier,” Phil said, scooping up a handful. “This is more packing snow than light snow.”
“Packing snow?”
“Easier to mold into shapes,” Techno said, rolling snow into a perfect sphere.
Phil picked up a shovel and started clearing the patio. “Now boys, I don’t want any snowball fights, understand? Let Tommy adjust to the snow before you start flinging it at each other.”
“But Daaaaaad!” Techno and Wilbur complained at the same time.
“Nope, no buts,” Phil said. “Tommy gets to decide when he’s okay with snow down his back. Why don’t you build a snowman or something?”
“Oh!!” Wilbur said excitedly, flapping his hands, “Tommy’s never built a snowman, Techno!”
“Fuck snowman, we should build a snowwoman,” Tommy declared, although he wasn’t sure what they meant by snowman. “That way I can make my own girlfriend!”
Techno snorted and mimed typing something on his phone. “Add that to the list of things to do: Build girlfriend.”
Wilbur crouched down, gathering snow with his gloves and squishing it together until he had a good-sized ball. “See, Tommy, you just want to clump it all together, like this, and we’ll make it taller and taller until it’s the size of a real man.”
“Woman,” Tommy corrected.
“Woman, fine.” Wilbur hesitated, glancing around. “Actually, we might not have enough snow. I think our snowwoman might have to be a snowgirl.”
Techno continued with his snow spheres, already surrounded by a good thirty or so. “I’m making an army of snow gremlins.”
“Those are just balls,” Tommy pointed out.
“For now,” Techno said simply, placing another sphere in the snow.
Tommy raised an eyebrow, moving further on the patio to the edge of the canal. The water was still and glassy, and it took him a moment to realize it had turned into ice, like the cubes that came from the fridge. Fascinated, he placed his hand flat on the surface, but yanked it away quickly. It seemed somehow even colder than the snow.
“Careful by the canal,” Phil called. “The ice is thin and you could get hypothermia if you were to fall in.”
Tommy stood up straight again, brushing his hands off. “What’s hypertherma?”
“Hypothermia happens when you get too cold and you get really sick and shit,” Wilbur said, adding more snow to the snowgirl-pile. “People die from it and stuff. You have to be reaaally cold to get it though, as long as you’re dry and wear coats outside and whatever you should be fine.”
“Huh.” Tommy stepped back from the ice. “When is Kristin getting back from the hospital?”
“Her shift ends at five,” Phil said, tossing a shovelful of snow to the side, “So she’ll probably be home by six or six thirty.”
“Mm.” Tommy watched Techno stacking snowballs, Wilbur patting snow into a tower, Phil scraping yet more snow off the concrete, then turned his gaze upward. Watching the snow come down at him felt weird, all of a sudden it was like he was floating. It almost looked like he was flying up, rising to meet the grey sky, stretching to see if clouds were perhaps as fluffy as the snow looked. . .
It felt like he should be flying now, but something was missing, and he wanted it back.
“Tommy. . .” A hesitant Techno called. Tommy blinked, brought back to reality, and looked over. With a shock, he realized that purple particles were lazily drifting around, and everyone had frozen in place, eyes glazed over.
“Oh. Oh! Sorry, sorry,” Tommy said, rubbing his wrists. “I didn’t mean to, I’ll try and get it to stop.”
“Alright, mate, you’re okay. We’re fine with you using your powers, we just don’t want the neighbors to see.” Phil glanced around, eyes skimming past the snowy landscape. “This is a cool illusion, though, where are we?”
Tommy frowned at his glowing wrists. “I don’t know, I can’t. . . Control my powers. . . Fuck, why don’t you turn off?”
“Oh, so you don’t know what we’re seeing?” Wilbur said, blinking and squinting experimentally. “But it’s somewhere you’ve been before, right?”
“Right.” Tommy puffed up his cheeks, frustrated. “You could describe it, if you want, and I might be able to tell you where it is?”
Phil nodded in agreement. “Let’s give it a try. There’s a bunch of yellowish stone everywhere, it’s almost chalky to the touch and super porous.”
“Endstone. It’s what the islands are made of,” Tommy said.
“There’s a weird building,” Wilbur described, squinting. “We’re standing right in front of it. It has a tunnel-like entrance and what looks like a receptionist’s desk inside, but there aren’t any people around except us three.”
Tommy pursed his lips. “I don’t think that’s a building near the apartments. Probably it’s one I saw a long time ago? Maybe—“
Techno let out a sudden groan, eyes squeezed closed. “Shut up.”
“Techno!” Phil said, startled. “Don’t—“
“SHUT UP!” Techno’s face was tight, tension in every muscle. “They’re so loud! ”
“The voices?” Tommy asked, worried. He rubbed his wrists faster, trying to get the damn light to stop. “What are they saying?! What’s wrong?!”
Techno growled, eyes flicking open and darting around, panicked. Tommy’s illusions didn’t allow for body movement in the real world, but if they did, he had a feeling that Techno would be hunched over on the ground right now.
“Tech, just listen to me, okay? Listen to just my voice, nothing else,” Phil said.
Techno just hissed through his teeth. Tommy’s eyes went wide as he realized small particles had escaped with the hiss, violet light beginning to glow under Techno’s skin.
“Wait,” Wilbur said, face changing from concern to confusion. “Where are those coming from? Techno, why are you glowing?”
Phil’s mouth opened slightly as he realized what was happening. “Tech, you’re. . . you have. . .”
Techno started shaking. Tommy dashed over to him and took Techno’s hand in his own, switching from rubbing his own wrist to rubbing his brother’s. “It’s okay, you’re not actually there, you’re on Earth, they can’t get us here, he can’t find us here.”
“They’re loud,” Techno grunted. “I can’t— I can’t hear you.”
Tommy kept rubbing, murmuring assurances as the purple particles faded and both their powers slowly turned off. As soon as he could move again, Techno yanked his arm from Tommy’s grip and clapped his hands over his ears, swaying back and forth.
“Holy shit,” Phil said softly. “Tech, you’re. . . an Enderian? All this time?”
“No, no that’s not right,” Wilbur protested, wringing his hands anxiously. “You would have told me, and— and you don’t have a dragon mark like Tommy, and— and— it’s not true, right, Techno? You’re not magic? Right, Techno?”
Techno didn’t respond, but Tommy gave an apologetic shrug to them, which seemed to confirm it.
“Oh my god. . .” Phil said, while Wilbur simply made a hurt sound, staring at his older brother.
They stood there for a few minutes in silence, snowflakes drifting mournfully around and nestling in their hair. Techno muttered to himself under his breath, talking to an unheard audience.
“Tech—“ Tommy finally tried.
He was interrupted by a scream.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy sees snow for the first time. He accidentally makes an illusion, and Techno panics at seeing the End. Phil and Wilbur realize Techno is an Enderian, and they hear a scream.
Chapter 22: Welcome
Chapter Text
The shock of discovering Techno’s powers was so overwhelming that it took Wilbur a minute to process the scream.
“Someone’s fallen into the canal!”
Wilbur blinked, turning in the direction of the yell. Phil ran to the edge of the patio, leaning out over the ice. “I see him! Shit, it’s a kid!”
“Tommy, go get some blankets,” Wilbur ordered, sprinting over. “The thickest you can find.”
Tommy nodded, anxiety etched in his face. “Wil-“
“Hurry!” He yelled. Tommy dashed off into the house.
Wilbur shrugged off his coat, handing it to Phil, who was staring unmoving at the water. “Dad, I need you to help me get him out once I reach the shore.”
Phil nodded. Wilbur took a deep breath, then stepped into the water. Cold shot up his legs like frozen lightning, making him flinch. He forced himself to keep going, stepping off the concrete ledge and swimming out to the center of the canal.
The boy was flailing around upstream. Wilbur kicked against the current, trying to get to him. Their neighbors were throwing ropes and poking sticks at him, but the boy ignored them all.
Wilbur lunged for him as the canal swept him past, grabbing his arm. The boy immediately froze, going limp. Wilbur cursed, trying to drag him closer. He let out a small whine at the tugging, shaking from the cold or fear so violently that Wilbur couldn’t get him any nearer than an arm’s length away.
“Wil!” Phil was sticking his snow shovel out over the water. Wilbur kicked as hard as he could to get to the shore, but his legs were numb and heavy and the current was fighting to pull him under the water.
There was a flash of pink and purple, a splash, and then Techno was there, wrapping his faintly glowing arms around the both of them. He brought them to the concrete ledge with one kick, grabbing Phil’s shovel and dragging them up onto the snow.
Wilbur wanted to lay on the ground forever, but he forced himself to his knees. The boy was curled in the fetal position, still shaking and silent.
“I’ve got the blankets!” Tommy yelled, running over. The stack was so high it towered over his head, and Phil ran over to help before another of his sons jumped or fell in the canal.
Soon, Wilbur had a fluffy blanket cocooned around him, with Techno in a similar state and a thick quilt placed awkwardly over the boy’s scrunched form. With Phil conversing with the worried neighbors, Wilbur crept slowly forward until he was sitting next to the boy.
His hair was long and split dyed black and white, soaked and hiding his face from view. His clothes were strange, too, clinging to a startlingly skinny frame. Wilbur adjusted the blanket, tucking it closer to the boy.
“Wilbur,” Techno said.
Wilbur suddenly remembered that Techno had FUCKING POWERS, and turned, suddenly angry. “You’re an Enderian?! What the fuck Techno, why did you hide it all this time? Are you hiding your tattoo with- with concealer or something?!”
“Wilbur, sh!” Techno hissed, glancing at the neighbors. “I don’t have a tattoo, okay?! I’ll explain later!”
“No!” Wilbur cried. “You didn’t tell me! You tell me everything! I was the first person you told about your voices, I was the one you first talked to when you were fostered by us, why didn’t you tell me you had-“
“Wilbur!” Techno shouted. The boy flinched on the ground, and Phil paused his conversation, glancing over. Techno grimaced and gave a little wave, then continued in a gritted whisper. “Wilbur. Now’s not the time. Look at Tommy.”
He hesitated, looking over. Tommy was staring at the boy, eyes red.
“Tommy?” Wilbur said. “What’s wrong?”
Tommy shook his head, taking a few steps back. “It can’t be him, it can’t, it can’t, I’m being stupid, it’s not him. . .”
Wilbur’s eyebrows furrowed. “What. . .”
Tommy let out a low whine, gripping his wrist and slowly walking forward, eyes glued to the boy.
“Wait,” Wilbur said, “do you know. . .”
Realization flooded his mind and his head snapped back to the boy, taking in the strange clothes and skinny frame again. Carefully, he leaned forward and brushed the wet hair from his face, revealing a purple dragon under a tightly closed eye.
Tommy sobbed, collapsing to his knees and burying his head in the boy’s shoulder. “R-Ranboo, how. . .?”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Dark eyes watched Ranboo from the shadows of a too-full room.
Raid, raid, raid, raid, a thousand voices chanted as one. Raid, raid, raid, raid, raid, raid, raid.
Someone, something, was invading his mind.
Ranboo wanted nothing more than to scream at the crowd, to demand that they leave him, to order them to silence, but his voice refused to obey him and his body was frozen and still.
Someone was behind him. He could sense their presence, coming up and breathing down his neck.
Raid, raid, raid, raid
A hiss echoed around the room, lavender light fading into existence. Ranboo was unable to do anything more than blink as a dragon stepped through the crowd, obsidian scales glinting purple. Its eyes locked on a point just to the right of him, and it bared its teeth.
“That won’t do , ” a voice whispered in his ear. Ranboo shut his eyes, but it did nothing to block his vision. A wheezy laugh sent chills down his spine. “Come, now, puppet, let’s take to the stage, shall we?”
The dragon unfurled its massive glowing wings and roared, sending the crowd toppling to the ground. Its teeth flashed in the purple light, and Ranboo fell into the darkness.
Notes:
Summary: Wilbur jumps in the canal to rescue the kid. Techno helps him, and then Tommy realizes the kid is Ranboo. :D
Chapter 23: Reunion
Chapter Text
“Is he awake yet?”
“Not since the last time you asked, thirteen seconds ago.”
People were talking. Elytrians.
“Fuck off.”
“ You fuck off.”
“No you. ”
“No yo-“
“Boys, please.”
Ranboo tried, as subtly as he could, to feel around and figure out where he was. He was covered in some sort of soft fabric, fluffier and warmer than anything he had ever felt.
“Did he just move?”
Ranboo froze and kept as still as he could.
“Ranboo? Are you awake?”
“Look at his chest, he’s breathing too fast to not be awake.”
“Ranboo?”
Ranboo let out a whine, but quickly cut it off. Talking is a privilege.
Someone took his hand, touched him, and he flinched, not able to stop a chirp this time. His hand was immediately released, and the Elytrians whispered above him.
I’ve done something wrong, I shouldn’t have reacted, Ranboo fretted. He braced himself for a blow that was sure to come.
“. . .Boo?” A hesitant voice returned. “It’s me, Tommy.”
A wave of whispers crashed against his mind, and his vision went dark. Suddenly, he found himself standing in front of the shadowed crowd, confronted by conflicting voices.
Tommy, friend, brother, safe, Tommy, alive, scared, danger, Enderian, Tommy, rules, safe, fake, disguise, friend
Ranboo blinked, overwhelmed and confused. It was quiet but it was loud, he was safe but he was in danger, Tommy was alive but it was a trick, a disguise, an illusion. . .
He pressed his hands to his head, pulling at his hair. Too loud, it was too loud, it was too much-
Wait.
He could move?
Ranboo lowered his hands slowly. Green string was wrapped around his wrists, but it was loose and hung limp on the ground. He looked up at the crowd watching him, and took a step forward, trying to see their faces.
“H-hello?” He said, wincing at his raspy voice. The voices quited at once. He cringed, suddenly remembering that he wasn’t sure if these were Enderians or Elytrians.
“Ranboo,” came a whisper.
He spun around and was met with a lime smile burning in the darkness. Ranboo whimpered and grabbed his wrist, stumbling back.
“Relax,” Dream laughed, “We’re in your mind. I can’t hurt you here. Not physically, at least.”
The crowd resumed its muttering, harsh and cold. Ranboo glanced back to see them backing away with him, step by step matching his own.
“Aww, how cute! You think you can just walk away and hide with your new friends. Come on, now, we have some time. Don’t you have any questions?” Dream waited, then laughed again when Ranboo didn’t say anything. “You have permission to speak, Enderboy.”
“Why are you here?” Ranboo said, voice quavering. “I told you what happened with Tommy, why don’t you just kill me already?”
“Well, I threw you off the plateaus, or rather Hyphae did, and that was supposed to kill you, or so we thought,” Dream mused, “but it didn’t, and it turned out the note you talked about was right about an edge to the void. Good thing I linked myself to you before sending you here, right?”
“Linked?”
“Well of course, how do you think I’m here otherwise? I’m a part of you now. I can use your eyes, your tongue, your hands, to do whatever I need to do.” The green light pulsed briefly. “And here we are, in an unfamiliar place, watched over by two things that ought to be dead. Fascinating, isn’t it?”
Ranboo’s eyes widened and he unconsciously took a step forward. “Wait, so Tommy- he’s-“
“Alive, yes. Why else did you think I needed you? There are experiments that need to be run, places that need exploring, and you are my key to all that. Think of me as. . . a star compass, but every once in a while I choose a different constellation to lead us to.” Green smoke flooded from the mouth of the smile, creeping through the crowd until it reached Ranboo in the center of the room. The smoke sank into the floor, glowing in burning lines to create the projection of a compass.
“But how- why are you telling me all this?! I’ll just tell Tommy you’re controlling me!” Ranboo squeezed his wrist harder, nails digging into his skin.
Dream clicked his tongue. “No, I don’t think you will. I’m in control of your mind now, 1289, and I will do with it as I please. The only thing keeping me from fully taking over is this crowd. They don’t seem to like me very much. In fact, I think the only reason I’m still here is because I’ve been talking, but I think I’d best be going now. Goodbye, Enderboy. Go be my little spy, now.”
The lime smile faded away, and the whispers grew louder and louder, increasing from a mutter to a talk to a shout. Leave, Bad, Intruder, Bad, Bad, Dream, Push, Banish, Go, LEAVE, DISSOCIATE, BAD, INTRUDER, BAD, BAD, BAD, BAD, BAD
Ranboo spun around, breathing heavily as the voices began to chant. BAD, BAD, BAD, BAD, BAD, BAD
He fell to his knees, wailing at the thundering noise. The floor was vibrating from the force of the chant. He squeezed his eyes shut, praying for it to stop, and was relieved when he felt himself slipping into darkness.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy chewed on his lip, watching Ranboo anxiously. He had woken up briefly, sat up and looked around with a blank stare, then collapsed again on the cushions, mumbling nonsense to himself.
Phil was sitting on the chair at Tommy’s desk, having a silent conversation with Techno. Tommy would have taken a picture of the ridiculous faces they were making had the situation not been so solemn.
Wilbur, meanwhile, was pacing back and forth, switching between running his hand through his hair and biting his nails. He kept glancing over at Ranboo and Techno, something like guilt in his eyes.
Tommy turned back to look at Ranboo. He was muttering something again, eyebrows furrowed in his sleep. Tommy gently reached out and ran his thumb over his lavender dragon, then rubbed his own even though it only felt like the rest of his face.
How had Ranboo gotten here? He was overjoyed to see his roommate again, of course, but he couldn’t shake a feeling of dread at seeing his split face. He had never spoken or looked so worried in his sleep back on the plateaus, and one of his eyes had somehow turned green while they were apart. Plus, the only way he could have gotten here (he assumed, at least) was by jumping or falling into the void, and that brought up only more questions.
“Guys,” Techno said quietly, “he’s awake again.”
Tommy nearly got whiplash from looking back so quickly. Sure enough, Ranboo’s breathing was fast again, and he was wearing what the Enderians called the ‘safe face’, reserved for situations when they didn’t know how happy they should appear.
“Boo?” Tommy said. “You can sit up and open your eyes. We won’t make eye contact, I promise.”
Slowly, like he was moving through syrup, Ranboo sat up and opened his eyes. He peered around the room briefly before landing his gaze on Tommy. His expression didn’t change, but Tommy knew him well enough to recognize fear in the twitch of his eyebrow, hope in his intake of breath, and happiness in the almost unnoticeable relaxation of his shoulders.
“There you go, you’re okay,” Phil said. Ranboo immediately sat up straighter, smiling. Phil slumped slightly, sadness in his eyes. “You don’t have to smile if you don’t want to, mate. No one is going to hurt you here.”
“You can talk, too, you don’t have to ask permission for anything. The rules don’t apply to us anymore.” Tommy rubbed his wrist, hiding the dots from view. He didn’t want to have a sudden flashback right now.
Ranboo hesitated, then scooched back away from Tommy, pressing himself into the corner of the bed. “You’re an illusion.”
Everyone winced at Ranboo’s hoarse rasp of a voice. “No, Boo, I’m not an illusion, it’s me, Tommy,” Tommy said.
Ranboo’s smile became tighter. “Prove it.”
Tommy blinked. “Okay. Um. . .” He racked his brain, trying to come up with something that only they would know. “Oh! How about this?” He moved his hand to the wall and tapped, Hello, Mr. Boober.
Ranboo’s stare burned into the blankets. “Sorry, but that’s not enough for me. Taps can be learned.”
Tommy’s face fell, then he shook his head. “That’s fine! You’re. . . You’re right, of course, um, let me think of something else.”
“Try a memory you have,” Techno suggested.
Tommy brightened. “That’ll work! Boo, remember the purple flower you found on the street that you gave to me? Turns out they’re from this world, they’re called alliums!”
Ranboo stared at his hands. His eyebrows furrowed. “Flower. . . I don’t- I don’t remember. . . I remember something about a flower, but I can’t recall. . .”
Tommy’s heart sank. “What- Boo, don’t you- don’t you remember? It wasn’t that long ago, it was only a few months. . .”
“I don’t remember,” Ranboo whispered, tears brimming in his eyes. “I don’t remember, I remember Tommy, I remember so much, but I don’t remember that. ”
There was silence. Tommy bit his lip, looking down. How had Ranboo forgotten that? Was it not as important to him as Tommy had thought?
“Do you. . .” Ranboo scrunched his blankets into a fist. “Do you remember my book? The one without a cover?”
Tommy blinked, then nodded. “Y-yeah. You had like three books, but you only read that one again and again until you had it mostly memorized.”
“What did you write on it?”
Tommy stuck his tongue out, dragging his stick along the dark leather of the book.
You’re such a child, Ranboo tapped. Tommy flicked his tongue back in, giving him a playful glare.
I’m concentrating, he said back, switching the stick to his other hand temporarily. I’m almost done, just let me finish this letter.
He turned back to the book, and continued pressing the stick into the cover. He finished the K and blew gently on the ink.
Done! He timidlypassed the book over. Neat calligraphy decorated the front and inside cover in lightly glowing purple.
Ranboo stared at it in awe for a moment, then scrubbed at his eyes and tapped his foot against the bed. Beautiful. Thank you.
Tommy beamed, ignoring the beep and robotic voice from above. Do you like it?
Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, Ranboo said, tracing the letters. I love it. Thank you so much.
He leaned over his bed and placed it carefully on the top of his small desk, as though it were a trophy on display. Tommy swelled with pride. His handiwork was even and balanced, intricate loops perfectly spelling out
“Do not read,” Tommy said. He looked at Ranboo’s face, his split skin and hair, and allowed himself to reminisce for a second. “Mr. Boo’s memory book. You called it that because-“
“I memorized the whole first five chapters and parts of the rest of it,” Ranboo finished. He proceeded to burst into tears.
“Ranboo?!” Tommy grabbed his hand, alarmed. Ranboo flinched back, then surged forward suddenly, pressing his face into Tommy’s chest. Tommy brought his arms around him in a hug, burying his face in Ranboo’s hair. “I missed you, Boober, I was so worried about you, there’s so much for us to learn. . .”
Ranboo sobbed. “I thought you were dead.”
Tommy laughed through his tears. “No one can kill Big Man Tommy Watson. We’re safe now. We’re safe.”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Ranboo’s eye, buried in a red sweater, stung suddenly. He gave a small grin at the pain, and squeezed Tommy tighter, still not fully understanding what the use of this arm-wrapping was and why it felt so right.
Meanwhile, in a dark room surrounded by whispers, Dream smiled.
Notes:
Summary: Ranboo sees a crowd in his mind, as well as the spooky Dream boi. He wakes up on Earth, and is reunited with Tommy
Chapter 24: Voices of the past
Summary:
o7
Chapter Text
“I was eight when I was taken from my home.”
Techno stared holes into the carpet, playing with a fidget toy. The voices were quiet with a melancholy reverence, listening along with his family to his words. The sunshine outside didn’t match the somber mood that lay heavy on the room.
“Enderians live on floating islands. They aren’t as connected with bridges as the Essempí. The Elytrians explore around the End to find the islands and conquer the cities. This is how they find Enderians to bring to the Essempí.
I don’t remember a lot about my home. Just fuzzy flashes of playing with my sisters and being held by my mother. My earliest memory other than those glimpses is being taken from my city to be transported to the Essempí. I—“
“Why don’t you remember?” Wilbur interrupted.
Techno shrugged. “I don’t know. Probably the emperor’s fault, if I had to guess. Dude messes with your mind. Anyways, I remember being in a cage with two other kids, flying to the Essempí on a boat. Th—“
“A cage?!” Phil gasped, getting halfway off the couch.
“Yes, a cage,” Techno said, placing a hand on Phil’s knee and forcing him back down. “It was a long ride, they weren’t going to tie us up and give us chafed wrists.”
“That doesn’t— that’s not any better!” Phil spluttered. “You can’t just—“
“Dadza, you can’t just interrupt me at every horrible event that happened in my absolutely tragic backstory,” Techno said flatly.
Phil sighed and bent over his knees in defeat. He flapped a hand in Techno’s direction. “Alright, continue.”
“Thanks. So during the ride to the Essempí, I chatted with the other two kids, and we quickly became friends. The one dude, Halo, was scared half to death, all pale and shaking, but the other kid and I kept planning unrealistic escape plans. We thought we’d be heroes or somethin’ and free everyone. We were. . . young and dumb. I teased the scared kid a lot, with the other kid, Skeppy. That, at least, made him defensive instead of scared. We were mostly just joking, though, and changing the subject proved to smooth everything over.
As it turned out, Halo and Skeppy were friends from an orphanage camp in the city. Skeppy wasn’t afraid because in his mind, as long as he had Halo with him, everything would be okay.
As the days progressed, we became more and more anxious and uncomfortable with our circumstances. The cages weren’t big enough to allow us to stand or lay down, and our legs were sore and stiff. Halo was especially distressed, and after a few days he stopped talking and would just stare at the front of the ship, unresponsive to our whispers.
Finally Skeppy and I decided to cheer him up with a power contest. I went first, makin’ a hole in the top of the cage with my finger. Then Skeppy grew these crystals, straight from his palm. He gave one to Halo, and that, finally, snapped him out of his trance.
Halo looked back at us, and he had this— this look in his eyes, I can’t describe it exactly. It was like he was gazing at something far away. And Skeppy said— Skeppy told him, ‘Halo, use your powers, give us a prophecy,” and it was like a switch had been flipped in his mind.
Halo took the crystal and just— stabbed it into his wrist. And then he took a paper out from his robe and wrote on it with his own blood, weird symbols and scratches, nothin’ intelligible. I wanted to stop him so we could fix up his wrist. Skeppy insisted that we couldn’t interrupt a prophecy, but I could tell he was worried, too.
As soon as Halo was done writing, he took the paper and slipped it into an envelope. His powers went crazy then, purple smoke streamin’ from his cut wrist and flowing around the envelope. And then he collapsed on Skeppy, envelope dropping onto my lap.
We wrapped his wrist as best as we could, but it didn’t do much, and his blood just soaked through the fabric. The next day, the guards noticed, and took him away. We never saw him again.
Skeppy was heartbroken. He wouldn’t stop crying and cuttin’ his palms with his crystals. I held his wrists to make him stop, but he curled up in Halo’s spot and refused to acknowledge me.
I didn’t look at the letter. I didn’t see the point in staring at random symbols painted with the blood of a dead boy. But I didn’t get rid of it, either. I hid it under my shirt, like Halo had hidden the paper in his robe. I guess I wanted to. . . keep it as a reminder of our friendship, preserve him as long as I could.
When we arrived at the Essempí, we were split into groups, and I was separated from Skeppy. The Elytrians dragged me into a newly built apartment and left me to explore. I used my powers to strengthen my sore legs, so I was the first in my group to be able to walk. I found a room with a book on the bed that looked interesting, and claimed it. Some kids tried to come in to share a room with me, but I pushed them out to save a place for Skeppy.
A day went by, and I got bored. Skeppy hadn’t returned, and I had read the whole book through. I didn’t even mean to, but I found myself slippin’ the crinkled letter out from the envelope and starin’ at the symbols, willing them to make sense. And surprisingly—“
“They did.” Tommy interrupted. He shared a look with Ranboo. “The marks turn purple and move to spell words.”
“Well what— what does it say?” Wilbur asked, leaning forward.
Techno picked at a loose thread on the couch. “I don’t remember completely. Tommy, why don’t you. . .?”
Tommy nodded and took a deep breath. “Jeez, knowing where it came from now. . . ‘The bridge is not the earth, but the end. There is an edge to the void. Take the risk. You will make it.’ Techno, you think that was a prophecy?”
He shrugged. “Maybe. I always thought of it as more of a warnin’, or a word of advice. I never understood the bit about the bridge, but the edge to the void is obviously whatever portal or magic brought us here.”
“That. . . makes sense, actually,” Tommy said. “I thought the bridge was talking about jumping off a physical bridge into the void, which I guess worked for me, but now that I think about it, it might mean a theoretical bridge? Like the imaginary bridge between our worlds?”
“I don’t know,” Techno said honestly. “All I know is that Halo was trying to tell me somethin’, which meant he didn’t die for nothing. I put the envelope in the book for someone else to find, and thought hard about it for the rest of the day.
The guards came for my group the next morning. We passed Skeppy’s group as they were going to the apartment, and they—'' Techno's voice cracked and he swallowed, putting his head in his hands. “Sorry, give me a minute.”
“Of course,” Phil murmured. The living room fell silent save for birdsong outside. The voices whispered small reassurances and encouragement.
Techno sniffed and sighed. “They were broken . A hundred kids, maybe more, staring with empty eyes at the ground, shuffling along obediently. . . I didn’t understand what they were doing, why no one was looking at us or talking to each other, they were just so— so hollow. And then I saw Skeppy, and he. . . Prime . I called out to him, and he looked up at me, and I saw the purple under his eye, but he just stared at me, and then. . . he ran and jumped off the island.”
Everyone was quiet for a moment, then Kristin spoke up. “So he came to Earth?”
“No, he. . . there was probably a ledge or something jutting out under the island. I’ve been lookin’ for him, but. . . I don’t think he’s here.”
Wilbur kicked gently at the leg of the coffee table. “If you had told us earlier, we could— we would have helped you look for him.”
“Tellin’ you now is hard enough,” Techno said. “I wasn’t supposed to tell you at all, but I lost control of my stupid powers and now I have to spill everything or else you all won’t leave me alone. So do me a favor, please, and save all other comments and questions till the end.”
Wilbur stuck his lip out, pouting. “Well, you’re the one that keeps pausing dramatically.”
“I saw Skeppy die, Wil,” Techno snapped. “I don’t care anymore if he made it to Earth or not, it doesn’t matter because I had seen both of my best friends die in front of me, within a few days.”
“I’m sorry,” Wilbur mumbled, scowling. “I shouldn’t have said anything. Please, continue talking about your trauma years after we could have helped you get through it.”
“Wil!” Phil said, aghast.
Wilbur slouched into the couch. “What, Dad, I apologized. Go on, Techno. Just ignore me. Forget I’m here.”
Techno glared at him. “Fine. We were taken to the palace, and he did stuff I don’t remember, or maybe he wiped those memories, and then we were shuffled off to be branded, but the voices in my head scared me and I used my powers to rip through the restraints and escape, jumped off into the void, woke up in an office building, and got put into foster care for a few years until you guys adopted me. The end.”
The voices were growing louder, protesting and yelling for blood, for vengeance, for justice. Techno frowned, trying to focus on what everyone was saying, but a headache was pounding at his temples, turning quickly into a migraine.
“Whatever. Now you know,” Techno said, then got up and left.
Notes:
SUMMARY:
Techno tells his backstory- he was taken from his home city and put in a cage with Skeppy and Halo (BBH) to be transported to the Essempí. During the trip, Halo wrote a letter using his own blood and one of Skeppy’s crystals, then was taken away by the guards. Techno hid the note and read it in the apartments while Skeppy was being taken to Dream. Tommy thinks the bridge is hypothetical, not a physical thing. While Techno was being taken to Dream, he passed Skeppy, and watched him jump off the island. Wilbur gets upset that Techno never told them. Techno rushes the ending of using his powers to break out of the branding center and come to earth, and leaves due to the voices being too loud.
Chapter 25: Anger
Notes:
Chat with me on Deviantart!
https://www.deviantart.com/xxthefallenvoidxx
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It took only a few seconds after Techno left for Phil to get upset.
“Wilbur!”
“What, he finished his story, isn’t that what you wanted?” Wilbur scoffed.
“What’s wrong, Wil?” Kristin asked, and though it was a genuine question, all Wilbur could hear was what’s wrong with you, how dare you, how could you?!
“Nothing, I’m fine,” he spat, standing up and marching to his room, slamming the door behind him.
It took two seconds to pull out his phone, four to click on Niki’s contact, and six for her to pick up. Wilbur sat on the floor next to his bed, fingernails digging into his knees as the ringtone was cut off.
“Hey Wilbur! It’s closing time and I’m kind of busy, what’s up?”
“Hi Niki. I’m having. . . I’m. . .” Wilbur groaned, not finding the right words.
Luckily, Niki understood. “Do you want me to call you an uber or can you drive?”
Wilbur laughed without any humor in it. “I can drive. I’ll see you in fifteen.”
“Drive safely,” Niki said, concern laced in her voice.
Wilbur lowered the phone from his ear and hung up.
There were voices coming from the living room, but no one noticed as Wilbur retrieved his keys from the junk drawer in the kitchen and slipped out the front door.
His driving was less than exceptional, especially with him screaming the lyrics to the songs blasting on the radio, but he managed not to crash the entire way to Niki’s bakery.
It was golden hour by the time he arrived. Wilbur squinted against the sun glaring off of the glass door, pushing his way in.
“Ayup, Wilbur!” Jack greeted him from behind the counter. “Can I get you the usual?”
“If by the usual you mean my brother not being a massive prick,” Wilbur said bitterly.
Jack’s eyebrows shot up. “Oooookay, then, one black coffee with cinnamon and a raspberry muffin.”
“Is that Wilbur?” Niki appeared from the kitchen, hands soapy. “It is! Hi! I’m just finishing this up, do you wanna go to the back?”
“Sure,” Wilbur muttered, following her out then stepping out into the small alleyway behind the bakery. He sat on the low graffiti-covered wall and waited.
A minute later, she came out, holding Wilbur’s coffee and muffin. She set it down between them before jumping up onto the wall.
“So,” she started, breaking off a piece of the muffin, “Your brother’s being annoying?”
Wilbur didn’t answer right away, taking a long sip of the coffee instead. Oh, Jack, you’re a lifesaver.
“Yeah,” he finally said, setting it down again. “He’s acting like a fucking asshole, and playing the victim, which, I mean, he is , but I think I deserve a little bit of sympathy too, you know?”
Niki stared at him, perplexed. “Wait, which brother are we talking about?”
“Techno!” Wilbur said, sliding off the wall and starting to pace. “He just revealed this huge, grand fucking backstory, all tragic and everything, and he never told me! I never had a clue that he had gone through all— all that, but I should have! He knows I should have known!”
Niki processed his words a bit. “And. . . why is that?”
Wilbur blinked at her. “Pardon?”
“Why should he have told you?”
“Because he tells me everything!” Wilbur pulled at his hair. “You don’t understand, Niki, we tell each other everything , I was the first person he told about the voices, he was the first person I sang for, so he should have told me about such a big thing! I thought he trusted me!”
Wilbur huffed in frustration and plopped back down, taking a vicious bite out of the muffin. “I dunno,” he said around the mouthful, “I jus’ thought we’d always have each other’s backs, but I guess not.”
Niki placed her hand on his knee. “Wilbur, just because he didn’t feel comfortable telling you about something doesn’t mean he doesn’t trust you. If something traumatic happened to him, that could be really, really hard for him to talk about.”
“That’s what everyone keeps saying!” Wilbur shouted. “But it was hard for him to talk about the voices! It was hard for me to get the courage to play my music for him! It’s been over a decade of him keeping this secret, and not once did he tell me anything about it! He didn’t even hint about what he was going through!”
“And that must have been hard for him,” Niki pointed out. “The voices are already hard for him to deal with, right? And he told you about them. So his ‘tragic backstory’ must have been that much more difficult for him. When people go through really traumatic things, it can be physically and mentally draining for them to talk about it, even with the people they trust most. Or maybe he thought it might hurt you somehow.”
“So you’re saying it was good for him to bottle up all his trauma and keep it a secret for years and years,” Wilbur said sarcastically.
Niki sighed. “No, but I think you need to be a bit more understanding—“
“So I’m the bad guy again, right,” Wilbur scoffed. “I’m the one being a dick, thanks, Niki.”
“I never said that!” Niki cried. “Your feelings are valid, of course, and I get that you feel betrayed, but you’re also getting angry at him for not sharing every detail of his life with you! He’s allowed to keep secrets!”
Wilbur opened his mouth to argue, but Niki shoved the muffin into it before he could say anything. “Here! Eat! You can talk to me when you’re done with that and you’ve had time to calm down and think!”
Wilbur tried to pout, but damn that muffin was good. He chewed slowly, savoring the tart raspberry flavor and running Techno’s story and Niki’s words through his head, again and again.
It took him a few minutes to finish the muffin, then he washed it down with a few gulps of coffee and let his shoulders slump.
“Sorry,” he said.
Niki rubbed his back. “It’s okay, Wil, you were stressed.”
Wilbur sniffed. “You’re right. I’m being selfish.”
“You were being a bit rude,” Niki said, not unkindly, “so now. . .?”
Wilbur gave her a small smile. “Now I’m going to stop being a bit rude?”
Niki nodded. “Exactly. I don’t like grumpbur.”
Wilbur laughed. “Grumpbur?! Well then you’re. . . um. . . therapy. . . theraniki?”
“Mine’s better,” Niki said, and she was right. They slid off the wall and walked back into the bakery, tossing the empty coffee cup in the dumpster on the way.
Jack was inside, wiping down the tables, and Wilbur waved at him. “Hey Jack, sorry for snapping at you earlier. That coffee was great.”
“No problem! Doing better?”
“I’m as calm as the wind,” Wilbur said.
Jack’s eyebrows crinkled. “Wait. . . is the wind calm?”
“As calm as your mom,” Wilbur joked, smiling at Jack’s further confusion. “Thanks, Jack. Thanks, Niki. See you guys soon.”
“Bye!” Niki said.
Wilbur pulled out his phone in the car, sighing at the forty two unread messages. Half were from Phil and the rest from Kristin, both of them asking where he was and if he was okay. He shot a quick reply to them, explaining that he was just leaving Niki’s bakery.
Fifteen minutes and a brief apology later, Wilbur quietly climbed the stairs to his room and retrieved his guitar from the corner, then grabbed his coat and made his way to the backyard. The snow crunched under his feet. Normally, he wouldn’t bring his guitar out when it was so cold.
Wilbur dragged a chair over until it was under Techno’s balcony. And then, he began to sing.
“The cute bomber jacket you’ve had since sixth form. . .
Adorned with patches of places you've been
Is nothing on my khaki coat I got
From a roadside when I was sixteen
My boots are from airports
My backpack's from friends. . .”
Wilbur heard the wooden planks of the balcony creak as he continued singing, fingers plucking at the guitar.
“ The roads are my home, horizon's my target
If I keep on moving, never lose sight of it
Treating my memory of you like a fire, let it
Burn out, don't fight it, and try to move on. . . ”
A shadow fell on the snow from above.
“ I'll pick up my hiking boots when I am ready
And I'll put down my roots when I'm dead
The distance is futile
Come on, don't be hasty
You'll get that feeling deep inside your bones. . . ”
Wilbur took a deep breath, fingers stilling only briefly before he sang the last line. “I’ll be gone then, for when you must be alone. . .”
The final chord echoed out into the snowy night. Wilbur closed his eyes, leaning back.
Silence, and then Techno spoke. “Wilbur?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m sorry for not telling you.”
Wilbur’s eyelids flitted open halfway and he exhaled slowly, watching his breath puff out in a grey cloud. “I’m sorry too.”
It was another few minutes before Techno’s shadow disappeared and Wilbur went back inside.
Notes:
Summary: Wilbur goes to Niki’s bakery and rants about how Techno should have told him about his past. Niki basically tells him to stop being a dick and Wilbur apologizes to Techno.
Chapter 26: Trance
Chapter Text
Note, note, the note, Technostory, note, prophecy, note, bridge, what, prophecy, story, void, note, Techno, the note, tell them, edge
Ranboo pressed his hands against his ears. “N-no, not here again, not here. . .”
The crowd seemed larger and louder than before, as if more of the shadowy figures had appeared to listen to Techno’s story. It wasn’t that Ranboo could see them, hidden in the darkness, but he could sense them nonetheless, could feel that there was something there where there should be empty silence.
“Why am I here?” Ranboo asked the lime smile on the wall. “I was just listening to Techno.”
“I didn’t like where the story was headed,” Dream said simply. “I’ll bring you back soon.”
Ranboo shoved his shaking hands into his armpits and turned away, squinting to try and make out one of the figure’s faces. “Who are they?”
The smile began to fade. “I’ll tell you later.”
Ranboo sighed and closed his eyes. A minute later, the darkness enveloped him.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
“—m fine.”
Ranboo blinked back to reality, eyes focusing on the brown carpet. What was happening, again?
A door slammed upstairs, and Phil sighed. “Do you want me to go talk to him?”
“I think it’s better to give him some space,” Kristin said. “And that goes for Techno, too. Let them have a moment to think.”
Tommy folded his arms. “So what do we do now?”
Phil scooched closer to Kristin and put his arm around her. “What do you boys want to do? Ranboo, want to watch a movie? Explore outside? Our world is pretty different from yours.”
What’s a movie? Ranboo smiled under the pressure of having to figure out the right answer. It took him a moment, and then he remembered he didn’t have to have permission to talk. “U-um, anything’s fine, I don’t really care. . .”
Tommy jumped up from the couch suddenly, making Ranboo flinch. “Oh! How about we cook something? Let me tell you, Ranboo, the food here is so poggers.”
“What does that mean?” Kristin asked, bewildered. “Poggers?”
“It’s a word from our world, it means epic or cool.” Tommy hesitated. “I think. Something like that.”
Ranboo smiled and made a series of clicking noises with his tongue. Poggers.
Tommy laughed. “Holy fuck! I forgot about that!”
“Forgot about what?”
✿
Pog, poggers, pog, pogchamp, pog, what, pog
Ranboo shook his head, confused. He was suddenly in a dark room, surrounded by a crowd of shadowed people chanting pog over and over again.
“H-hello?” He said, turning slowly in a circle. “Who are you? Where am I?”
Why does this feel familiar?
A headache flashed behind Ranboo’s eyes, and he hissed, blinking—
❀
“—anboo?”
Tommy had a hand on his arm— why does it feel like that— and was peering up at his face, concerned.
“You alright, mate?” Phil said. “You zoned out for a minute.”
Ranboo rubbed his temples. “Uh— yeah, I’m fine. Um, what were we talking about?”
“The tapping language,” Tommy said cheerfully. “Phil and Kristin don’t get it.”
Ranboo winced, expecting Tommy to be reprimanded for such boldness, but Kristin just laughed. “You got that right. Do you just have different taps for each word, or is there an alphabet system?”
“Kinda both? Whatever words we don’t know, we spell out, but usually we just use the word taps.” Tommy gently smacked Ranboo, spelling out Phil is old.
“What did you just say?” Phil said.
“I said Phil is poggers,” Tommy lied. Ranboo snorted.
How old is Phil? Ranboo tapped on his shoulder.
Ancient, Tommy responded with an accented slap on the first bit.
“Tommy! Be nice!” Kristin scolded.
Tommy’s mouth fell open. “You figured out the language already?!”
“What? No! Don’t hit Ranboo, if he’s in the same state you arrived in, he’ll have bruises all over!”
Tommy winced. “Oh. . . sorry, Boo.”
Ranboo squinted at the carpet. “I-I don’t. . . I don’t understand. I’m used to the bruises.”
“That’s not normal here, mate,” Phil said softly. “No one should hurt you.”
Ranboo hesitated, then snapped his mouth shut in a smile and nodded. “Thank you, sir.”
Tommy elbowed him in the ribs. “Just call him Phil or Philza. Or Dadza or Crowza or Oldza or Chefza or—“
“We get it!” Phil laughed.
Kristin nudged him with her foot. “Cuteza.”
Tommy groaned as they kissed. “Ew! Ew! Ew! No public displays of affection, please!”
Kristin pulled away and leaned her head back on Phil’s shoulder. “Why is it a ‘za’, anyways?”
Phil thought for a minute. “I actually have no idea, that’s just what Wilbur decided to call me one day.”
“Well it’s funny and hilarious,” Tommy stated. “Hilarious and funny.”
“What does that even mean?” Phil said. Tommy just shrugged.
“So anyways, what do you want to do?” Tommy said, turning back to Ranboo.
Ranboo took a deep breath. “If it’s okay, could I be alone for a minute? Or not, it’s fine either way.”
“Yeah, go ahead,” Kristin said. “I think it’s a good idea for us all to take a minute to think about stuff on our own. I have to go get something for us to eat for dinner, anyone can join me if they want.”
“If I come, can I choose what we get?” Tommy asked enthusiastically.
“Sure.” Kristin stood up and fished her keys from her pocket. “Phil, how about you stay? Make sure the house doesn’t burn down or something.”
“Sounds good.” Phil stood and they kissed, then Kristin and Tommy walked out with a last glance back at Ranboo.
As soon as the garage door slammed shut, Phil sighed and stretched. “Okay, mate, you said you wanted to be alone, so I’m going to go up and check on Wilbur now. Feel free to come and get me if you need anything.”
Ranboo nodded. “Thank you, si— Phil. . . za?”
Phil smiled at him, then walked past him to the stairs. Ranboo waited until his footsteps receded before sitting cross-legged on the floor, placing his hands on his knees.
Ranboo closed his eyes and listened.
Philza, Tommy, Phil, Philza, Dadza, Philza, Philza, Philza, Crowfather, Philza, friend, Phil, Smileza, safe, Philza good, Phil, happy, Tommy, Philza, good
Ranboo opened one eye and glanced around, making sure he was truly alone before shutting it again. “Phil is good? Is that what you’re trying to tell me?”
Philza, Phil, yes, Phil, Dadza, good, good, good, good, good
Ranboo winced at the chanting. “Okay, okay. So you can hear me? You understand what I’m saying?”
Philza, good, good, yes, hello, yes, yes, yes
“How. . . how many of you are there?”
The crowd went silent for a heartbeat, then began to chant all as one, growing rapidly louder and louder. Three ninety five, three ninety nine, four hundred seven, four hundred eighteen, four hundred twenty eight
Ranboo’s mouth went dry. “You’re. . . you’re growing.”
Yes, Yes, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES
✿
Ranboo cringed at the yells and opened his eyes to the crowd. YES, YES, YES, YES, YES
“S-stop,” Ranboo said. He pressed his hands against his ears but it did nothing. “Stop! Please! It’s too loud!”
YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YE—
The crowd cut off suddenly and started whispering as they had before. Ranboo blinked. Had that. . . worked?
“They aren’t your friends, you know.”
Ranboo got a strange flash of déjà vu as the lime smile appeared on the wall, so far away. “Your majesty. . .”
“1696. Having fun?”
Ranboo rubbed his wrist. “Who are they? Why are they growing?”
Dream laughed. “I’m not going to tell you! What, you think I answer to you? I’m in control.”
Ranboo flinched. “Y-yes, sorry. I won’t ask you again.”
Dream cooed at him. “Aw, good little Enderboy. You know what? If you behave yourself, I’ll tell you what they call themselves. How does that sound?”
Ranboo chirped and nodded. “Yes, thank you.”
“Thank you. . .?”
“Thank you, sir.”
“Sir?” The smile flickered. “Am I a ‘sir’ now? You will address me as your majesty.”
“Thank you, your majesty.”
“You’re welcome.” Like last time, the smile began to fade as the whispers increased in volume and anger. “Now you go be a good puppet, and remember the rules.”
The darkness took him.
❀
Ranboo opened his eyes. Remember the rules.
He looked down. His wrists were stinging. Scratch marks stretched across his arms, bleeding in places.
Ranboo hesitated, then pressed his palm against the scratches, pushing into the muscle and making them sting more. A wave of relief washed over him.
Pain is good.
Ranboo’s smile slipped slightly. But. . . Phil is also good.
Phil said I shouldn’t be hurt.
But. . . Pain is good.
Pain is a blessing.
Ranboo stared at the couch where Phil used to be. His hand slowly lifted off of his arm, off of the scratches.
Is pain good?
Notes:
Summary: Ranboo sees the crowd in his mind again, and doesn’t remember what’s happening when he comes back to himself. He has some time to himself, and talks to the voices. Dream interrupts and reminds Ranboo who’s in control. Ranboo is conflicted about the pain good rule
Chapter 27: Bench
Notes:
Thinking about dying my hair, but I don’t know what color…
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s not like Tubbo had meant to set fire to his mom’s lawn chair.
Okay, well he had meant to start the fire, he just hadn’t expected it to spread that far. Apparently lighting a tupperware container of heated oil on fire, even a small one, caused flames to shoot up about twenty or thirty feet in the air. Fascinating.
Tubbo was just putting out the last of the fires when said mother and owner of the now extra crispy chair came outside, coughing at the smoke. “Tubbo! Again?!”
Tubbo spun around, dropping the smoking towel he had been using to bat at the flames. “Puffy! Everything’s fine, I’ve got this all under control!”
Puffy stared at the blackened remains of her chair. “What. . . is that my—“
“Hey!” Tubbo interrupted, panicking. “Uh. . . we didn’t start the fire! It was always burning, since the world’s been turning—“
“Tubbo, please stop singing,” Puffy said. She cupped her hands around his head, examining his face. “Did you hurt yourself? Are you burnt anywhere?”
Tubbo wrinkled his nose. “Aw, mom, I’m not stoooopid, I know how far away to stand from my experiments! It just went up this time, not all around!”
Puffy sighed. “Well, it is less damaging than the toothpaste incident. And you did it outside this time. But don’t play with bombs when I’m not home, okay?”
“Okay!” Tubbo gave her a grin and looked down at the melted plastic on the pavement. “I’ll clean that up now.”
“Yeah.” Puffy said. “Oh by the way, I actually came out here to tell you that Tommy wants to set up another playdate at the park.”
“Mom, it’s not a playdate!” Tubbo whined. “We’re not babies .”
Puffy wrapped him in a hug. “Aw, but you’re my baby!”
Tubbo laughed. “It’s only been two months since you adopted me!”
“Doesn’t matter. You’re always gonna be my baby.” Puffy squeezed him tighter, despite his weak protests.
Finally, she released him, ruffling his hair. “We’ll head out in five minutes, okay?”
Tubbo gasped happily. “Wait, it’s today?!”
“Yeah, so hurry and clean up the pavement. I have to put away the groceries, and then I’ll come out and help with the chair.”
“Okay!” Tubbo got on his hands and knees and started scraping at the smoldering plastic with a rock. I wonder what would happen if I combined some gunpowder with the oil. . .
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
There was someone with Tommy at the park, besides the other Watsons, of course. Tubbo was confused until he remembered Tommy’s descriptions of his friend. Vitiligo? Check. Red eyes? Well, one of them, at least. Super tall? Man had to be at least six foot five, maybe six foot five and a half. Yep, this was Ranboo.
Tommy saw him coming and his face lit up. “Bee boy!”
“Ayup, boss man!” Tubbo ran to meet him, bending over and headbutting him. Tommy let out a small ‘oof’ and fell backwards into the grass.
“Gentle, Tubs!” Puffy called from the parking lot.
“It’s fine, mom!” Tubbo grabbed Tommy and pulled him to his feet, then put his hands on his hips and looked up. “How tall are you?”
Ranboo’s eyes swiveled to the side, avoiding Tubbo’s gaze. “U-um, about seven chór.”
End measurements. Tubbo walked a circle around him, taking in the drooping clothes. “You’re so skinny! They really don’t feed you anything in the End, huh? I’m Toby by the way, but everyone just calls me Tubbo. Your skin is so cool, it’s all patchy. Why is your dragon tattoo different from Tommy’s?”
“Uh, um, it’s a brand, um, it helps tell us apart. . .”
Tubbo came back around to his front and squinted up at Ranboo’s face again. “That seems unnecessary. Why don’t they just use, like, face recognition or something?”
There was a pause, then Tommy shrugged. “Who knows. Anyways, Tubbo, this is Ranboo. I told you about him, remember?”
“Yep!” Tubbo said, then leaned closer to Ranboo and gave a loud, exaggerated whisper. “He totally bawled his eyes out over you.”
“I DID NOT!” Tommy shouted, flushing a deep red.
“Tubbo, be nice!” Puffy said, coming up behind him. “It’s not okay for you to tease him about crying, emotions aren’t something to be ashamed about.”
Tubbo sighed. “My mom’s a therapist.”
Tommy smiled. “Oh! Niiiiice!”
“You have no idea what that means, do you?”
“Not a clue.”
Puffy blinked in shock. “Really? Well, um, basically as a therapist I help people cope with their emotions and mental health. It’s a nice job.”
“You could use some therapy,” Tubbo said, because honestly it was more of a fact than an opinion. Tommy was doing better, but Tubbo knew from his years in foster care that some things didn’t go away.
“There are a lot of people who could use some therapy,” Puffy said sternly. “In fact, in my opinion, everyone should get at least some therapy in their lives.”
“Yep, okay, we’re going to go wander around, you can go talk to Tommy’s parents or whatever.” Tubbo pushed her gently towards the fountain nearby where Phil and Kristin were watching them.
“Since when do you tell me what to do?” Puffy joked, but she left anyway, curly hair bouncing behind her.
Tommy clapped his hands together. “So where are we wandering to?”
Tubbo looked around, then pointed. “How about the pond?”
“Not much of a wander,” Tommy said.
“Well, we can’t get too far from the adults, anyways.” Tubbo smacked Ranboo’s leg. “Down.”
Ranboo hesitated. “Down?”
“Crouch down.”
Ranboo obeyed, folding his lanky limbs awkwardly. Tubbo walked to his back and wrapped his arms around his neck. “Up.”
“Can he even carry you?” Tommy said, concerned. “He still has bruises and shit.”
Tubbo released the tall boy immediately. “Oh damn, sorry. Maybe I should have asked about that first. When Tommy came, I tackled him ‘cause I didn’t know he had broken ribs. You aren’t broken anywhere, are you?”
Ranboo teetered slightly from side to side. “Um, no?”
“Great!” Tubbo shoved him gently, making him topple over onto his butt. “C’mon, I bet you’ve never seen a duck before, huh?”
He took hold of Ranboo’s hand and yanked him to his feet, then grabbed Tommy’s as well and dragged them both over to the pond. There weren’t a lot of birds, most of them having gone south for the winter, but a goose was ambling its way over to them, hopeful for some crumbs.
Ranboo stared at the pond. “Is that water?”
“Yep,” Tubbo said, popping the ‘p’. “It’s probably really cold right now, so don’t like, dive in or anything.”
Ranboo shuddered and took a step back. “Wasn’t planning to.”
Tommy stared at the goose. “Uh, that bird is getting closer, shouldn’t we leave?”
“Why would we?” Tubbo asked, suprised. “It’s just a goose.”
Tommy shifted warily. “Yeah, but it’s a lot bigger than I expected. Benson is small.”
“Who’s Benson?” Ranboo said.
“My rubber duck.” Tubbo stuffed his hands in his pockets and began walking over towards the goose. “Look, it’s not gonna do anything. It just wants some food. Once it sees we don’t have anything, it’ll—“
The goose saw him and hissed, spreading its wings. Tubbo hesitated. “Um. . .”
“I don’t think it likes us,” Tommy said bluntly.
The goose stretched its neck out and nipped at Tubbo’s pants. Tubbo jumped back. “Uh, no, I don’t have anything for you. . .”
The goose shook its head and flapped its wings some more, then started waddling closer, backing him up.
There was a shout from over by the fountain. Phil was standing on the rim, looking over at them. “Is that a goose?!”
“Yeah, and I think it’s mad!” Tommy yelled back.
“Aw hell no! Not again!” Phil jumped down and started sprinting away. “RUN, BOYS!”
The goose gave a furious honk and the chase began.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
It had taken all six of them to get Phil down from the tree he had climbed, even after the goose had long since flown away. No one was sure how he had gotten so high in a tree with no low branches, but somehow he had managed.
After several confusing minutes, though, he was down, and Tubbo, Tommy and Ranboo walked off again to a nearby bench.
Tubbo sat down heavily, groaning. “I’m never going anywhere near a goose again.”
“Motherfucker was persistent, ” Tommy agreed.
Tubbo laced his fingers behind his head, leaning back. “So what are you guys doing for Christmas?”
Ranboo and Tommy looked at each other blankly. Tubbo’s jaw dropped. “Oh my god. No way.”
Tommy shrugged.
“MOM!” Tubbo screamed, standing on the bench, “THEY DON’T KNOW WHAT CHRISTMAS IS!!”
“What?” Puffy rounded on Kristin. “Do you not have Christmas at your house?”
“Ah, we— we do! Tommy’s just. . . been in foster homes that don’t! And Ranboo has memory problems. You know how it is, CPS doesn’t. . .”
Tubbo stopped listening and plopped back down on the bench. “Christmas is a holiday, it’s basically a giant party for one day every year, and there are tons of traditions, like gingerbread houses and decorating trees and giving gifts and stuff.”
“Okay, okay, okay, slow down,” Tommy said. “One thing at a time. Holiday? Party? What does any of that even mean?”
Tubbo could have cried right there and then. “Oh my god. How are your lives this sad. A holiday is a celebration for certain days to remember different things, like a big battle, or a famous person.”
“Like a festival,” Ranboo murmured.
“Yeah! You had festivals but not parties?”
Tommy rubbed his wrist. “Well, we weren’t allowed to go to them, but we could hear the Elytrians every once in a while chanting and playing drums and laughing and shit in the streets. We were usually checked out the day before, I guess they were playing around and showing off their powers.”
Your powers, Tubbo thought, but that could be a discussion for another day. This was more important. “Yeah, so that sounds kind of like what we do for holidays, except each is unique. For Christmas, there are tons of traditions, or fun things everyone does that are passed down through the generations. The main one is giving gifts, everyone gets something for everyone else, like the compass.”
“Oh.” Tommy pulled his necklace out from under his shirt, letting the compass swing gently. “But we have to get a gift for everyone?”
“Well, not everyone, you don’t give it to a random dude on the street. Unless you wanted to, I guess. You just give it to whomever you like. But you have to keep the gifts a secret until Christmas, so it’s more of a surprise.” Tubbo eyed Ranboo. What would he want for Christmas?
“So when is Christmas?” Tommy asked.
“The 25th. We’re like. . . Three weeks away? Four? Surely you’ve noticed the lights and Santas and stuff around.” Tubbo sighed at the looks on their faces. “Okay, we put up red, green, and white lights so everything looks nice, and Santa is this chubby dude that comes down peoples chimneys and leaves presents for them.”
“Is that allowed?” Ranboo said anxiously.
Tubbo rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Well he’s not real, it’s just for fun!”
“Earth is weird,” Tommy muttered. Ranboo nodded in agreement.
“Earth is awesome!” Tubbo got up and stood in front of them. “Look, we’re going to get you the best first Christmas ever! We can go ice skating on the canals, watch every Christmas movie ever, steal the fake beard off of a mall Santa. . . it’s going to be great.”
“Okay, whatever ‘mall Santa’ means.” Tommy said.
Tubbo groaned in exasperation. “So sad. Your lives are so sad.”
Ranboo and Tommy shrugged in unison.
Notes:
Summary: Tubbo meets Ranboo and the bench trio hangs out at the park. A goose chases Phil up a tree, and Tubbo is very distressed when he realizes Tommy and Ranboo don’t know what Christmas is.
Chapter 28: Meanwhile. . .
Chapter Text
George spun his spoon through his soup slowly, watching coils of steam come off of it. Some kind of fried vegetable bobbed in the watery broth. George raised the spoon and took a small sip. Bland. Needs more flavor.
He placed his hand palm-up on the table and activated his power. His veins glowed a faint green under his skin, and small mushrooms sprouted from his fingertips, squirming as they grew into fully mature chanterelles. Once they were large enough, he plucked them off and tossed them in his bowl, then tried the soup again. Better.
His peaceful lunch break was interrupted by Sapnap charging into the room and slamming something down on the table. “I’ve got it!”
“Prime, Pyro!” George said, grabbing a napkin and wiping up some soup that had spilled. “Don’t do that!”
“Whatever, George, I don’t care about your soup, look what I found in the market this morning!” Sapnap waved a stack of cards in his face. “It’s the expansion deck for fibbles! It has a hundred new monsters!”
“Fibbles? What, that nerdy Enderian game?” George scoffed.
Sapnap rolled his eyes and started flipping through the cards. “It’s fun, okay, George? It uses a combination of math and creativity to force the players to—“
“I literally don’t care.” George took another bite of his lunch. “And you know Dream doesn’t like us using our real names.”
Sapnap shrugged. “Whatever. It’s just us here. No one’s going to spy on us or something.”
“Not the point,” George said, but let it drop.
Sapnap moved another card to the back of the deck. “Where is Dream, anyways?”
George sighed and leaned back. “Probably playing with his Enderian pet again. He’s obsessed with this new world he’s found.”
“Think we’ll get to claim it soon?” Sapnap summoned a ball of fire to his fist. “It’s been forever since we’ve gotten to storm a city.”
“That’s not necessarily a bad thing,” George pointed out. “You nearly got taken out by that ice type Enderian last time we went out.”
Sapnap scowled. “It snuck up on me, okay?!”
“Yeah, snuck up by running directly at you,” George snickered. “You were too busy staring at yourself in a mirror to notice it.”
Sapnap leaned across the table and flicked George on the nose. “Was not! Shut up!”
George huffed and adjusted his cape. “The point is, missions like that are dangerous. And we know barely anything about this new world, world, not city. And what would be the point anyway? Dream says they don’t have magic.”
“I mean, neither do we, technically,” Sapnap muttered.
George stood and picked up his bowl, bringing it over to the sink. “This isn’t a joke. We’re still at war, and it would serve you well to remember it.”
“What war?!” Sapnap said. “We haven’t done anything in ages! The most exciting thing we do around here is the discardings! I’m getting tired of pressing buttons and doing every menial task Dream gives me!”
George whirled around. “Are you kidding me right now? Are you kidding me?! We’re here at the Essempí, safe, with plenty of Enderian species to choose from, working with Dream himself—“
“‘Working with’?” Sapnap repeated, sparks dancing around his fingers. “We barely know anything about what he does! All we know is what he lets us know!”
“Does it matter?” George yelled. “We’re friends!”
“Yeah. Friends.” Sapnap huffed and slipped his cards into his pouch. “Whatever. I’m going to find someone to play fibbles with.”
“Fine.” George slammed the bowl down into the sink. “Have fun.”
The door closed. George took a deep breath, watching toadstools spring up from his palms.
“Whatever.”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream watched as the small curly-haired boy babbled on and on about ‘reindeer’ and ‘gingerbread’ and ‘stockings’. The boy wouldn’t shut up. It was annoying.
Dream sighed and slipped out of 1696’s mind. There wasn’t going to be any important information today, it seemed. As intriguing as it was, learning about this world, it wouldn’t answer the questions that Dream desperately wanted to know.
A soft knock came at his door. “It’s Hyphae.”
“One moment.” Dream blew out the candles melted onto the table next to his throne and reached up to his mask, flicking the switch to make it glow. The room was brought into sudden brightness before his eyes. “You may come in.”
George stepped into the room, velvet cape swishing behind him. “You wanted to see me, sir?”
“Yes.” Dream drummed his fingers on his armrest. “I’d like your opinion on something.”
“Of course, sir,” George said. “What is it?”
Dream hummed. “Yesterday, we found another Enderian city. My soldiers are eager to obtain it, but I told them to wait. From the reports, it seems that this city is. . . particularly well evolved, and has interesting architecture I’d like to integrate into our empire. So this is my dilemma:
Do I take the Enderians as usual, and gain new powers for the nobles? Or do we make temporary peace with the savages in order to study their ways?”
George stood silently for a minute, thinking. “Perhaps. . . we could find some way to seize the city without as much destruction. If we take the Enderians little by little, they may not notice for a while, and during this time we can study the buildings and appear as allies to them.”
“And how do you suggest we go about taking the Enderians without detection? It’s difficult to narrow down who will not be missed.” Dream tilted his head.
“We go for the older and poorer Enderians. If we plant soldiers at the entrances of alleyways, we can jump them when they walk past alone. If they’re knocked out, we’ll be able to transport them out in wagons or carts. We’ll do it randomly and slowly so they don’t notice them going missing,” George said.
Dream considered it. “Very well. I’d like you and Pyro to run the operations and appear at the city on my behalf. Tell them you’re my representative and come in peace, and that I’m too busy to appear myself.”
George stiffened and took a step forward. “With all due respect, sir, don’t you need us here? We have another discarding next week—“
“And it will go smoothly as always,” Dream said. “I’ll allow you to take your Enderian with you, and there are other chemical types that have the paralyzing and withering ability. I’ll be just fine without you here.”
For a second, he thought George was going to argue further, but then he snapped his mouth shut and gave a quick nod. “Of course, sir. When will we be leaving?”
“Tomorrow.” Dream stood and walked over to George, wrapping him in a hug. “Thanks for doing this for me, Hyphae.”
George sighed and returned the hug. “You’d better not do anything stupid while I’m gone.”
“When have I ever?” Dream chuckled, pulling away.
George snorted and bowed. “I’d better go tell Pyro and start packing.”
Dream nodded. “Of course. You’re dismissed.”
George bowed once more, then left, the throne room doors booming as they closed behind him.
Dream stood for a moment more, then returned to his throne. He waved his hand once over the candles, watching green flames flicker to life. He stared at the mesmerizing movement of the dim light, then reached up and unbuckled his mask, letting it fall into his lap.
“Alright, Enderboy,” he whispered to an unseen audience, “let’s see what you’re up to now.”
Notes:
Summary: George and Sapnap argue a bit, then Dream gets advice from George and sends George and Sapnap on a “diplomatic” mission to an Enderian city
Chapter 29: Restless Nights
Chapter Text
“Mom!”
Kristin sat bolt upright with a gasp. The figure standing next to her bed flinched back, shaking.
“T-Tommy?” She said, squinting in the dark. “What’s wrong?”
Tommy wrapped his arms around himself. “I-I know it’s d-dumb, I shouldn’t be here, It— it’s stupid, b-but. . .”
“But?” Kristin leaned over and turned on her lamp. Tommy’s face was suddenly bathed in yellow light, golden tears rolling down his cheeks. “Oh Toms, did you have another nightmare?”
He nodded quickly, biting his lip.
“Do you want me to wake Phil up?” She said, glancing over at her snoring husband.
Tommy shook his head. “N-no, I’m sorry, I can just go back to bed.”
Kristin rubbed her eyes. “You don’t have to go if you don’t want to, Tommy.”
“But I don’t want to wake Dad up.” Tommy turned and started walking towards the door. “Sorry, you can go back to sleep.”
Kristin swung her legs off the bed and came up to him, wrapping his shaking body in a hug. He tensed, then relaxed, letting out a sob.
“I’m not going to leave you when you need me, Tommy,” she assured him, rubbing circles in his back. “Do you want us to go to your room or somewhere else?”
“‘Boo’s asleep,” he mumbled into her nightgown.
“Okay. How about we go to the kitchen? I’ll make us some hot chocolate.” Kristin squeezed him, then led him down the stairs.
Tommy didn’t want to let go, so she let him cling to her while she microwaved two mugs of milk and stirred in the cocoa powder with a tiny bit of cinnamon. Finally, they sat on the couch together, in silence while Kristin waited for him to start.
Tommy stared at his mug. “It wasn’t the nightmare that was bad.”
Kristin took a gulp of her cocoa. “Okay.”
Tommy sighed. “I was just. . . remembering again. In the End, you’re not allowed— you don’t touch others. It wasn’t part of the rules, and it’s not like anyone monitored us in the apartments, so I don’t know why we didn’t ever touch each other, it’s just how it was. So when you had a nightmare, you didn’t do anything. You just go back to sleep and try to be happy so you can recharge.”
“Ah.” Kristin raised her hand and scratched his scalp, leaning her head against his blond curls. “You can only recharge when happy, so sadness isn’t accepted very well, is it?”
“No!” Tommy’s voice cracked. “We aren’t allowed to be sad, or angry, or afraid. . . hell, we weren’t even allowed to hate pain! That’s rule number one! Pain is good! And I just— I don’t know how to deal with this, and it’s just so, so fucked up!”
Tommy started crying again, and Kristin pulled him closer, murmuring quiet assurances to him.
“I don’t know,” he sobbed, “I just hate that there are still people there living like that, like there must have been hundreds of apartments, thousands of Enderians being taught that, and never knowing better. . . when I was brought I was five, but there were people even younger that were in my apartment! I hate it! I hate the emperor!”
“Oh, Tommy,” Kristin said, hugging him. “I know, bubs, it’s not right. But isn’t it good that you realize that? Look how much you’ve grown! You were so scared and hurt when we found you, but you know what? You’ve changed! You’re so strong and brave! You were brave when you ran away from your bad foster parents, you were brave when you told Wilbur and Techno you have powers, you were brave when you let us adopt you. . . I’m so proud of you!”
Kristin wiped her own eyes. “And maybe we can’t help the other Enderians now, but if three of you managed to come to earth, come to us, then maybe more will come, and we can help them. Somehow, the void you jumped into brought three perfect boys to us, and I am so, so grateful. Maybe you were all broken, but you healed.”
“Not Ranboo,” Tommy whispered. “He’s even worse than when I left him.”
Kristin nudged him so he looked up at her. “That wasn’t your fault. That wasn’t your fault, okay Toms? That was that bastard of an emperor. And I don’t think you’re seeing the whole picture. With the goose yesterday? Ranboo was scared, just like the rest of you, but I think I heard him laugh a little when he spotted Phil in the tree. He just needs a little time to adjust, like you did. He just needs a friend.”
She planted a gentle kiss on her boy’s head. “He needs you, Tommy. And I know you’re going to help him.”
Tommy let out another sob and buried his face back into her side. Kristin held him close, and made a silent vow: as long as I live, I will never let anyone hurt you again.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Poggers, ayoo, sleeping simulator, hellooo, he ded, hi, dreaaaaam, sleepy, say hi, wassup, ayo, dreamy time, sleep, hello, pog
Ranboo sighed into his pillow. The voices were being loud again. Just as he was about to fall asleep, too.
✿
Ranboo rubbed his eyes and sat up, glaring at the smile on the wall. “I’m trying to sleep!”
Dream chuckled. “Since when do you talk to me that way?”
“I—.” Ranboo curled his fingers into fists, trying to stop them from shaking. “I-if we’re in my mind, then you can’t hurt me.”
“And who told you that? Some dumb show? A mov-ie? I’m honestly hurt that you would change to Earth standards so quickly, Enderboy. You’re already pretending to hate pain so these people will like you?” Dream scoffed. “They just keep you around because it makes Tommy happy. He’s the one they really care about.”
The crowd shifted angrily, and the smile flickered. No, no, stop, lie, no, lies, no, dream, no, liar, lie, stop, no, knife, dream, sleep, stop, lies
Ranboo hunched his shoulders. Why were they angry? What did he do?
Dream hissed. “Looks like they’re pushing me out again. I’ll just leave you with a reminder, 1696. You are not in control. ”
❀
Ranboo was not laying down in his bed when he woke up.
He shook his head, looking around to try and orient himself. He was in Tommy’s bed, but Tommy was not there, and his hand was wrapped around something in the sheets. Ranboo pulled it out, and his heart skipped a beat.
A knife was in Ranboo’s hand.
A knife was in his hand, and Tommy was not there, and the sheets were red.
Ranboo dropped the knife and scrambled backward, gasping. Tommy’s not here, and I had a knife, and I don’t know where I got it from, and Tommy’s not here—!
Ranboo whined and grabbed his wrist. His fingernails dug into the scars there, and the pain allowed him to calm down slightly.
Okay, Ranboo, breathe. The knife isn’t dirty, and Tommy’s sheets are always red. But Tommy isn’t here. So where’s Tommy? Ranboo dug his fingernails in harder. Dream didn’t— no, no, Dream’s not here, he doesn’t— he couldn’t—
The voices were muttering nonsense, filling his head with static. Ranboo choked. He couldn’t get enough air.
But he said he’s in control— right? But he can’t— Tommy’s not here, so where is he? I don’t remember. I don’t know where he is. How am I here? When did I. . . There’s a knife in Tommy’s bed and I don’t know where he is. I need to know where he is. I need to find Tommy.
Ranboo forced himself to move, grab the knife and get down the bunk bed, hide the knife under his mattress— why? — unclip the monitor— no, there are no monitors here — leave the room, check the bathroom, go downstairs, wander around, confused, then—
Tommy was snoring.
Ranboo just stood and stared, the voices celebrating and aww ing in his mind. Tommy was sleeping on the couch, and Miss Kristin was sleeping, too, hugging him.
So Tommy was safe.
He’s the one they really care about.
Ranboo bit the corner of his mouth until it drew blood. He shouldn’t be jealous, of course, Dream was right, but seeing Tommy so comfortable, leaning against his mother like only the Elytrians were allowed to. . . Ranboo wanted that.
Technoblade, a voice whispered, and Ranboo blinked, looking around.
Techno appeared at the bottom of the stairs in a fluffy pink bathrobe. He spotted Ranboo and froze for a moment, then gave a small wave and walked into the kitchen. Something clinked, and then he returned, squinting at Tommy on the couch.
“Of course he has my favorite mug,” Techno muttered. “Hi Ranboo.”
“H-hi?”
Techno grunted and walked back to the kitchen, and with nothing else to do, Ranboo followed him. They said nothing as he made himself a cup of cough-ee, and only after he had taken a long drink of it did he speak. “What’s up?”
Ranboo shifted and looked away. “Uh, it’s— it’s a direction?”
Techno just stared for a moment, then sighed. “Yeah, okay, sure. I’m going to my room.”
He swept out with a flash of pink. Ranboo followed.
Techno’s room was neatly organized, fidget toys lined up by color on his windowsill, papers placed at 90-degree angles under large stacks of books so they didn’t blow away from the open balcony.
“So, uh,” Techno said, closing the balcony door and frowning when it opened again by itself. “You’re in my room.”
“Oh, um, yep,” Ranboo said, scratching his wrist. “I just kinda followed you. Sorry.”
Techno sat against the balcony door, sipping his cough-ee. “‘S fine. Did ya want to talk to me about somethin’?”
Us, us, techno, us, them, we are here, yes, technoblade, us, talk, yes, us
Ranboo winced at the yells. Techno frowned at him. “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, sir,” Ranboo said hurriedly. He tried to think of something they could talk about. “Um, I like your toys?”
Techno glanced at the windowsill. “Yeah. They help me quiet my mind from—“
✿
Voices in the dark.
❀
“—boo?”
Ranboo blinked. Techno raised an eyebrow at him. “You zoned out. Are you good?”
“What?”
“You okay? You zone out a lot,” Techno said.
“I do?” Ranboo racked his mind, trying to remember when it had happened before. “Um, I think I just blacked out for a moment. . . I don’t remember.”
“You forget things a lot, too.” Techno took another sip of cough-ee.
“R-really?” Ranboo frowned. “I mean, yeah, I don’t remember a lot of things. . . I just get fuzzy sometimes I guess. . .”
✿
A lime smile.
❀
“—the hell?”
Ranboo flinched back. Techno was right in front of him.
“Your voice changed. What’s going on?” Techno grabbed his shoulder. “Your voice was different. It sounded like—“
✿
Angry chanting.
❀
Techno wiped blood from his nose. “What. The. Hell.”
Ranboo glanced down. His fist was covered in blood.
Oh no.
Ranboo immediately dropped to the ground, chirping. “S-sorry, I didn’t m-mean to, I zoned out again, I’m so sorry, it won’t happen again, p-please. . .”
His throat closed up and he curled in on himself. He was at the Essempí, and he did something wrong, and they were going to hurt him— they must hurt him, because what was life without pain—
“Kid.”
Breathe, stop, calm, stop, stop, sad, boo, breathe, bregsg, stopp, calm, calm, safe, shush, calm, breathe, breath, stop
“Kid!”
It was only a whisper, but it pierced through the voices like a shout. Ranboo opened his eyes. Techno was kneeling on the carpet, hands hovering over him.
“I’m not going to touch you again, okay? But you kinda need to, y’know,” Techno scratched his neck awkwardly. “Breathe? Calm down? I don’t know, I’m not good at this sort of thing.”
Ranboo squeezed his eyes shut. The voices quieted, but continued to talk to him. He took a shaky breath, then another.
“Sorry,” he whispered.
Techno sighed and stood, grabbing a fistful of white papery things from his desk and dabbing at his nose with them.
Ranboo scooted to a seated position. Tears fell from his eyes, and he willed them to stop. Can’t be weak, can’t be sad. Be happy, Ranboo, be happy.
“Shush,” Techno said. Ranboo flinched. Had he said that out loud?
Techno stared at the desk for a moment. “What are you talking about?”
“P-pardon?” Ranboo stuttered.
Techno turned to him. “Oh, uh, don’t mind me. I was just talking to—“
✿
The crowd was moving, walking from the edges of the room to the front.
❀
“—y can’t you hear me talk about them? What’s happening?”
Ranboo wiped at his eyes. “W-what?”
“The voi—“
✿
“Shit,” Dream said. “Whatever. You were bound to figure it out eventually.”
❀
“Whenever I talk about them, you zone out!” Techno said, frustrated.
“Talk about who?” Ranboo asked. He felt at his face. Why was he crying?
“The voices!” Techno whisper-shouted.
Ranboo froze.
Technohelp, us, us, tell, us, talk, tell him, technosoft, us, them, we, talk, talk, talk, talk
“Y-you. . .” Ranboo gasped. “you know. . .”
“I hear voices, kid,” Techno said, “and every time I mention them you go weird and can’t remember what I’m talking about!”
Ranboo whined, choking and changing it to a chirp at the end. Techno blinked in bewilderment. “Ranboo?”
“I don’t remember how,” Ranboo whimpered, “But I hear voices, too.”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
The voices exploded.
YES, YES, YES, US TOO, WE ARE ONE, YES, WE KNOW, PROTECT, YES, POG, YES, YES, YES, TECHNOPROTECT, RANBOO, YES, POG, E, VOICEBOO, TECHNOSOFT, YES, YESJDJ, YES, YES, OMG, YES, VOICES, HE KNOWS, YES, YES, COMFORT, HELP, YES
Techno hissed, grabbing a fidget cube from the windowsill. He counted seconds mentally while playing with it, until at seventy-six, the voices retreated from shouts to excited chatters.
Ranboo was crying again, biting his sleeve and rocking gently back and forth. Techno just stared at the small boy, until one of the voices came to the front and yelled, HE HEARS US TOO, followed by another, TECHNOPROTECT.
Techno skimmed his fingers past his line of toys before selecting his favorite, a dark purple dodecagon with various switches and textures on each side. He pressed it into Ranboo’s hands, and sat on the floor. Ranboo was making chirping noises, as the Enderians did, and instinctively he chirped back in what he hoped was a soothing tone.
Okay, this is a lot. . . Ranboo hears them, too, he thought. But why? How? How long has he heard them? Why does he forget things?
Techno sighed and hit his head against the bed. The balcony door creaked open again, letting cold air in, but neither of them moved to close it. It was a soothing distraction from the chaos in his— their? Heads.
Techno decided to break the silence, because the kid sure as hell wasn’t going to. “How long?”
Ranboo shook his head. “I don’t know,” he whispered. “Recently.”
Techno hummed. “So. . . I’ve never met anyone with them, besides me of course. Um. . . Do you have any. . . questions?”
“Questions?” Ranboo laughed a little. “I don’t know, man. I’m just. . . scared.”
And Techno remembered. He had woken up alone but surrounded by whispers. His mind was fuzzy and full, and he wanted it to stop. He thought it would go away, but after the second year he gave up hope. It took another three years to accept that the crowd in his mind was now a part of him, and more than five years after that to tell Wilbur about them.
He had told Wilbur on a night like this, with tears and blankets and hugs. He had been with Wilbur for long enough to know that if there was anyone on Earth he could trust, it was his brother.
Ranboo had only known him for a few weeks now, and Ranboo had just told him.
To hell if he thinks he doesn’t want to be touched, Techno thought, and scooped the boy into his arms, holding him close in a hug. To his surprise, Ranboo didn’t pull away, but squeezed him back, sobbing into his hair.
“Chat’s saying a lot of aww’s right now,” Techno murmured.
Ranboo sniffed. “What?”
“Chat. That’s what the voices call themselves.” No, he was not crying, chat, shut up. “Just don’t listen to them. Focus on your breath. Focus on the feeling of your clothes against your skin. Focus on the texture of the carpet. If you don’t acknowledge them, they’ll be quieter. Usually.”
Ranboo pulled back slightly and wiped at his eyes. “I hate them.”
“I used to, too.” Techno sighed. “But they didn’t leave. You’ll learn to live with it. You won’t have to. . . You won’t have to deal with it on your own like I had to.”
Ranboo took a shuddering breath. “I’m scared.”
Techno hugged him tighter. “I know.”
Technosoft
Notes:
Summary: Tommy has a nightmare and goes to Kristin. They talk, and Tommy says he that there are still Enderians under Dream’s control. Kristin comforts him and says she’s proud of him and that Ranboo needs him.
Ranboo can’t sleep due to chat being loud, and wakes up in Tommy’s bed with a knife. He panics and hides the knife before going to look for Tommy, who is asleep on the couch with Kristin. Ranboo goes to Technos room and Techno gets frustrated that every time he mentions the voices ranboo zones out. Eventually Dream gives up, and Ranboo tells Techno that he hears chat, too.
Chapter 30: Chrimsmass
Chapter Text
Tommy was woken far too early two days later by Wilbur launching himself on top of him.
“Wake up!” He whisper-shouted. “It’s Chrimsmass!”
Tommy squinted at him groggily. “Wha’?”
“It’s Chrimsmass!” Wilbur grabbed the bunk bed railing and did a somersault around it. An ‘oof’ came from below as he landed on Ranboo. “Get up, it’s Chrimsmass!”
Tommy yawned. “What time is it?”
“Three forty five,” Wilbur said. “Exactly two hours and fourteen minutes after Mum and Dad finished arranging the presents downstairs, which means that in fifteen minutes, we’ll be allowed to wake them up and go downstairs. Come on, we have to wake Techno!”
“Why do we have to do it so early ?” Ranboo groaned.
Wilbur jumped around the room, flapping his hands. “Because it’s CHRIMSMASS!”
“Right, right,” Tommy said, climbing carefully down the ladder, “well, let’s see what this Christmas is all about.”
It turned out that Techno was already awake, reading a philosophy book under several layers of thick blankets. He didn’t react as Wilbur ripped them all off, one at a time, and then jammed a half-circle with fake deer horns on it onto Techno’s head.
“It’s Chrimsmass, Technodeer!” Wilbur exclaimed cheerfully.
Techno raised his hand, revealing that he had been hiding a stopwatch in his book. “8.52 seconds to get the blankets off. A new record.”
Wilbur pouted. “You used weighted blankets this year, it wasn’t fair.”
“Are there rules?” Techno said, raising his book again. “No. So anything is fair.”
“If I have to wait until four to wake Mum and Dad up, you have to use your regular blankets on your bed,” Wilbur said. “Now come on, only fourteen minutes before it’s present time!”
Techno set the book on his bedside table. “Now Wilbur, as much as I like presents, Kristin gave me a twenty to keep you from waking them prematurely. So. . .” Techno lunged forward and grabbed Wilbur around the waist, pulling him into the bed.
“What?!” Wilbur squawked, squirming. “I’m not going to wake them early, I promised Dad I wouldn’t! Get off me!”
Techno hummed. “Puttin’ tinsel on their faces does not count as lettin’ them sleep.”
“What’s tinsel?” Tommy said.
“Sparkly shiny itchy,” Techno replied simply.
Wilbur reached his hand out dramatically. “Ranboo. Ranboo my beloved, rescue me.”
Tommy gasped in mock offense. “No one calls Ranboo beloved but me!”
“And Tubbo,” Ranboo muttered.
“And Tubbo.” Tommy yawned. “So can we go back to bed, or. . .?”
“NO!” Wilbur yelled. Techno slapped his hand over his mouth. “Is Chrimsmssmm!” Wilbur mumbled indignantly.
Techno took off his deer-horn headband and wrestled it onto Wilbur’s head. “If you’re so festive, you can wear this.”
Wilbur flailed a little more, then squinted. Techno wrinkled his nose and jerked his hand away. “Ew. Don’t lick me.”
“Fuckin’ deserved it,” Wilbur said. “Let me go or I’ll lick your whole arm.”
“The arm covered in pajamas?” Techno said dryly.
Wilbur hesitated, then bent his neck and dragged his tongue up the length of Techno’s arm.
“That’s not very sanitary,” Ranboo whispered to Tommy.
Tommy shrugged. “Wilbur rarely is.”
Wilbur stuck out his lip and pouted. “Techno, please? Only twelve minutes!”
“Mmm. . . No.”
“But presents!”
“But parents.”
“I thought you were against authoritative figures!”
Techno considered for a moment, then shook his head. “Parents don’t really count as a government. Give it up, Wil, I’m not lettin’ you go until it’s four.”
Wilbur hung limp for a moment, then grinned mischievously. “Well, since we’re just waiting here, how about I tell Tommy and Ranboo about the meatball incident?”
“What’s a meatball?” Ranboo asked.
“Do we want to know?” Tommy said, raising his eyebrows. “Sounds awfully sus.”
“Well you see,” Wilbur began, and a look of fear flashed across Techno’s face. “Two months after we started fostering Techno, Phil decided to make spaghetti, and—“
“Fine, you win!” Techno lifted his arms and Wilbur wasted no time in scrambling off the bed.
“Great! Now follow, children!” Wilbur said, and ran out of the room.
“I’m two years older than him,” Techno muttered.
Wilbur was bouncing off the walls in Phil and Kristin’s room, yelling at them to hurry and get up, it’s Chrimsmass!
“Wha’ time issit?” Phil grumbled. A strand of silvery stuff— must be tinsel, Tommy thought— was wrapped around his golden hair, and a Santa hat was covering Kristin’s face. Tommy wasn’t sure where Wilbur had gotten them from, because they definitely weren’t there when they were in Techno’s room.
“Present time!” Wilbur shouted excitedly. He was flapping his hands so fast Tommy almost thought he might start rising off the ground.
Kristin lifted the hat and squinted over at her alarm clock. “It’s not four yet! Techno!”
Techno shrugged. “Eh, peer pressure.”
Kristin sighed and sat up. “Neither of you get the wishbone tonight, it’s going to Tommy and Ranboo.”
“What?!” Wilbur and Techno shouted in unison.
Phil flopped off the bed like a sad drowned cat. “Issonly fair, boys, besides it’s Ronny and Tamboo’s firs’ Chrimsmass. . .”
Ronny and Tamboo, Ranboo mouthed. Tommy tapped it on the bed’s footboard, and Ranboo repeated it back, snorting in amusement.
Wilbur let out a long, dramatic groan, then grabbed Phil’s hand and yanked at it. “I don’t even care, it’s worth it. Present time, Santza!”
“I understand not a single part of this,” Tommy said, “but I do like gifts, and everyone seems very hyped about Chrissamast, so I guess I’ll be on Wilbur’s side?” Tommy leaned down and took Phil’s other hand. “Onward, Wilbur!”
They weren’t able to drag him very far before Techno used his powers to help, picking up Phil, Wilbur, and Tommy and marching down the stairs with a sleepy Kristin and Ranboo following close behind.
Tommy’s jaw dropped upon entering the living room. The tree which everyone had for some reason insisted on putting in the house was lit with lights, casting a warm yellow glimmer across a massive array of red, green, and blue boxes and bags and glinting off of silver and gold spheres hung on its spiny branches. A strand of the ‘tinsel’ was draped across the mantle over oversized, overflowing socks with each person’s name in silver at the top.
Techno dumped everyone on the couch, and took a seat on the floor, eyes shining. “Beautiful arrangement this year, Kristin.”
“And the embroidery on the stockings!” Wilbur said, grinning from ear to ear. “Look Tommy, see? It’s your name! And there’s one for Ranboo, too!”
“Well we weren’t going to leave anyone out!” Kristin pulled her phone out and began snapping pictures. “Although it’s a little sloppily done, I had to rush to finish it.”
“What are stockings?” Tommy said, still just staring at all the shiny trinkets and baubles that had appeared magically overnight.
“The giant socks,” Phil said. “It’s an American tradition Kristin’s brought over. Weird, isn’t it? Shove a bunch of oranges and shit into massive socks.”
“At least they’re not shoes, ” Kristin laughed. “Why don’t we start with them? Go get 'em, boys.”
Wilbur had his sock’s contents dumped out on the floor before anyone else had even gotten theirs off the mantle. Tommy took his own place on the floor next to Ranboo. They were both delighted to find a plethora of candies and little gifts inside, charcoal sticks for Tommy and a leather bookmark for Ranboo.
“We get to keep all this?” Ranboo said quietly. He rubbed his thumb over the bookmark as though he wouldn’t ever see it again.
“It’s all yours,” Phil said, popping some chocolate in his mouth. “Merry Christmist.”
Ranboo smiled and looked down again. “Thank you.”
Tommy stared at the shiny cubes littering the ground. “Wait, you’re supposed to put the gifts in boxes and stuff?!”
“Oh so that’s what those are,” Ranboo said.
Tommy jumped to his feet and dashed to the stairs. “I’ll be right back, hang on!”
He didn’t have any shiny things to cover the gifts he had gotten, so he wrapped them carefully in his clothes and pillowcase. It wasn’t the prettiest, there were no ribbons or tags or bows, but it would work. Tommy gathered everything up in his arms and ran back downstairs, placing his fabric-wrapped gifts by the other boxes.
Ranboo shifted uncomfortably. “I, um, should get my stuff, too.”
“Yeah!” Tommy said, grinning. “It’s present time, Boo!”
“Fuck yeah it is,” Wilbur muttered. Chocolate was smeared by the corners of his mouth.
Ranboo returned just a moment later, a grocery bag clutched tightly in his hands. He sat down with it, looking embarrassed. “Um, I didn’t know about what I was supposed to do, so I’ll just hand it to you if that’s okay? Sorry.”
“All good, mate!” Phil said. “It doesn’t have to be perfect.”
Techno twisted a new fidget toy around in his hands. “Who’s older between the two of you?”
Tommy sighed and hung his head. “Ranboo.”
“Great!” Kristin clapped her hands. “Tommy, you’re first! Youngest to oldest!”
Well now that’s just not fair, Ranboo tapped on the wall.
“Yes! Youngest rights!” Tommy yelled, punching the air. He hesitated, and lowered his arms. “What exactly are the rules?”
“Grab a present labeled for someone else and give it to them,” Techno said. “We all take turns doing that until all the presents are all opened.”
“Oh.” Tommy looked at the presents. “OH! That makes sense!” He grabbed the nearest box and read the tag. “For Phil, from. . . I’m not reading that aloud.”
Kristin laughed. “Do it.”
Tommy wrinkled his nose, handing the gift over to Phil. “From your Smoochie Poo.”
Phil chuckled, digging his fingernails into the box and ripping it open. “Aww.” He pulled out a green and white striped bucket hat. “Oh wow! This is awesome!” He put it in his head, and somehow it matched his green bathrobe perfectly in the most bizarre way possible. “Thanks, Smoochie Poo!”
Kristin blew him a kiss. Wilbur and Tommy gagged.
Ranboo looked in his bag. “So. . . I guess I’m next. I’ll just hand this to you? Uh, it’s for Techno.”
Techno blinked, slightly startled. “Second gift, let’s go.”
Ranboo lifted a plastic crown from his grocery bag. “I-it’s not very fancy, but it looked like something you would wear, so. . .”
Techno murmured something under his breath and took the crown reverently, placing it on his head. It fit perfectly. “Thanks, kid. This is. . . well, according to Chat, I ‘finally look complete’, so thanks.”
Phil laughed. “Now all you need is a cape.”
Techno raised an eyebrow. “That would complete the look. . . Maybe with my poet’s shirt. . .”
“MY TURN!” Wilbur yelled. He leaned across Phil on the couch and grabbed a box.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
A knock came at George’s door.
“Just a minute, Syllvian,” George called. “I’m almost done with this.”
“Doesn’t look like you are.”
George turned. “Dream?”
Dream leaned against the doorframe. “Wow. You call that packing? It looks like someone went harba-dancing in your suitcase.”
“Does not!” George yelled. “Prime, Dream, did you really come halfway across the palace just to make fun of me?”
Dream laughed. “Mostly, yeah. But I actually got you something for your trip.”
“Really?” George said, skeptical. Dream was not the sort of person to give gifts. “What is it?”
Dream opened his fist. In the center of his palm was a grey crystal earring. “Sapnap has one too. I want you to wear it the entire time you’re gone.”
George stared at it. “But my ears aren’t even pierced. . .?”
“You’ll figure it out.” Dream dropped the earring onto George’s hand and turned to leave. “Merry Chrissamasst.”
George blinked. “What. . .?”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
The presents were all handed out altogether too soon. To Tommy’s relief, everyone loved the gifts he had bought or made. Wilbur had gotten a nerf gun, Techno a new plushie horse he called Carl, Phil a crow figurine (it just suited him), Kristin a floppy black sun hat, and for Ranboo he had made a tissue-paper allium.
Tommy himself had gotten his own fair share of gifts, but his favorites were probably the Sunday Best sweater from Wilbur and the new sketchbook from Ranboo. Phil and Kristin had also gotten him a phone, and Techno paid for him to have Spotify premium.
“Ranboo, listen to this!” Tommy hit the play button on the song.
“Is that Able Sisters from Animal Crossing?” Wilbur said in exasperation. “That’s not even real music!”
Ranboo scratched at his crown (turns out, he and Techno had gotten each other the same thing). “It is pretty weird.”
Tommy shook his head mournfully. “I can’t believe I ever thought you two might have good music tastes.”
“My music tastes are— are absolutely impeccable!” Wilbur spluttered. “I thought you liked my music!”
“Well the stuff you play is fine, it’s just what you listen to that’s. . .” Tommy wiggled his hand. “Meh.”
“Oh I’ll show you meh,” Wilbur said, lunging for the phone. Tommy yelped and fell backwards, kicking his feet. Wilbur lay on top of him, and soon they were rolling across the floor, wrestling.
“Ranboo.”
Tommy grabbed at Wilbur’s hair, but he dodged it and licked Tommy’s hand instead.
“Why is that your first defense?!” Tommy yelled, wiping the spit on Wilbur’s pajamas.
“Ranboo?”
Wilbur managed to pin Tommy’s legs and finally snatched the phone, waving it over his head triumphantly. “And now we make you follow me on Spotify!”
“Guys!” Techno barked, making them hesitate. “Look at Ranboo.”
Tommy craned his neck from the floor. Ranboo was standing and swaying slightly in place, eyes glassy and unfocused.
“Ayo, you good, Boob boy?” Tommy said. Ranboo didn’t react.
“What do we do?” Wilbur whispered loudly, phone forgotten.
“Well I don’t fucking know,” Tommy said. “He never did this in the apartment.”
“Is it a voices thing? Like Chat?” Wilbur asked Techno.
“I don’t think so. The voices can be loud, but not loud enough to drown out everything. Besides, he should still be able to see us.” Techno waved his hand in front of Ranboo’s face to prove his point. Ranboo didn’t even blink.
Wilbur frowned. “Should we go get—“
Ranboo shook his head and blinked, looking around.
“Uh. . . hallo?” Tommy shoved Wilbur off him and looked at Ranboo with concern. “You good?”
Ranboo stared at him. “Yes.”
“Your voice sounds strange,” Techno said. “It’s higher than normal.”
Ranboo shrugged. “Weird.”
The room lapsed into tense silence. Ranboo’s eyes were flitting about from person to person.
“I’m going to use his— my power,” he announced.
Tommy gaped. “Wha— are you sure? You don’t have to! I almost had a panic attack the first time I made an illusion without permission. . .”
“I don’t need permission,” Ranboo said. Tommy frowned. His voice was higher.
“O-okay,” Wilbur said, sharing a look with Techno. “Well, if you really want to, I guess. . . What’s your power, anyways?”
Ranboo hesitated. “It’s. . . a teleportation type. I’m just going to see if this works.”
Tommy pulled Wilbur to the side, out of Ranboo’s way. “I’m trying to remember. . . It’s just anywhere you can see, right?”
Ranboo nodded and turned in the direction of the kitchen. The room fell silent except for the sound of clattering pots and pans in the kitchen as Phil worked on dinner. Ranboo exhaled, concentrating. Purple light shone from the pinpricks on his wrists briefly, there was a burst of particles, and then—
Ranboo’s legs were dangling from inside the walk-in pantry door, as though he had started phasing through it but became solid halfway. A muffled shout came from the pantry.
Phil yelped. “What the—?! BOYS!!”
“WASN’T ME!” Wilbur, Techno, and Tommy all yelled in unison.
Phil ran over to the pantry and opened the door carefully. Ranboo blinked, looking down. “Uhhhh, hello? How exactly did this happen?”
“Wha— I don’t bloody know!” Phil spluttered. “What— how— what did you do? Aw shit, the goose— KRISTIN! Techno, help me with dinner, Tommy and Wilbur, help Kristin get Ranboo out of the door. How did he even. . .?”
Techno ran to the kitchen with Phil, where something was beginning to smell burnt. Kristin appeared from upstairs and froze. “What the—“
“Ranboo tried teleporting,” Wilbur explained.
Ranboo’s eyes widened. “I what? N-no, I didn’t— I don’t remember doing that, I didn’t use my powers—“
“Okay, well we all saw you do it,” Wilbur said, confused. “And there’s no other way you could have ended up like that, so now the question is not how you got there, but how to get you out. ”
Ranboo stared at his hands, then let them drop and hang limply against the door. “Okay. Okay, just get me out.”
Tommy nodded. “Right. But first. . .” He pulled out his new phone and took a picture. “That’s going to be my new wallpaper.”
“Tommy!” Kristin scolded, then bent down and whispered, “Send that to me.”
Notes:
Summary: Nobody can pronounce Christmas, we are drowning in fluff, and Ranboo acts strangely and teleports halfway into the pantry door. Merry Chrismasst.
Chapter 31: Experiments and discoveries
Chapter Text
Two months later
“This is a horrible idea.”
Tubbo grinned at Ranboo, who was pressed against his backyard fence. “It’s a great idea. Trust me, this is going to be epic.”
“Where did you even get liquid diteron?” Tommy said.
Tubbo checked the thermometer in the bowl of water. 70 degrees . “It’s liquid nitrogen, and my science teacher let me borrow it! He was hesitant at first, but since Mum’s here and you’ve never seen this experiment before, he said I could have it for an hour. He’s really into ‘expanding human intellect’ and stuff.”
He screwed the lid onto the bottle of liquid nitrogen tightly. “Alright, get ready! Three, two, one—!” He dropped the bottle into the bowl and set a trash can over it, then sprinted away. Half a second later, tbe garbage can shot straight up with a plume of white smoke, higher than the house. Ranboo and Tommy gasped, and Tubbo punched the air, whooping and laughing.
“Did you see how high it went?!” Tubbo yelled, running to fetch the trash can from the other side of the backyard. “That must have been at least fifteen yards!”
“Hell yeah!” Tommy laughed. “How the fuck did you get it to do that without magic?!”
Tubbo wiggled his fingers at him. “Ssssscience!”
Ranboo walked over carefully, eyeing the remains of the experiment. “So who gave this to you, again?”
“My teacher.” Tubbo checked that the liquid nitrogen was tightly sealed off.
“Yeah, but. . .” Ranboo smiled a little. “What’s a teacher?”
Tubbo froze. “You. Don’t. Know. What a teacher is.”
Tommy chuckled nervously. “Uh. . . no?”
“Teacher. Like in school?” Tubbo said.
Ranboo and Tommy shared confused looks.
“OH MY GOD!” Tubbo screamed. “YOU’VE NEVER BEEN TO SCHOOL?!”
Tommy threw up his hands. “Okay, maybe you should step away from the liquid nitrogen if it’s making you this upset—“
“SCHOOL!” Tubbo pressed his palms to his eyes, groaning. “Oh my god. You’ve never been to school. No math, no science. . .”
“Hey, we know math!” Ranboo said. “We had lessons every day on the screens.”
Tubbo squinted at him. “Hm. Square root of twenty five?”
“Five,” Tommy said instantly. “Come on, that’s way too easy.”
“Fair, fair.” Tubbo pulled out his phone. “Let’s see. 89 times 30.”
“2,670,” Ranboo and Tommy said at the same time.
Tubbo frowned. “You did that in your head?”
Tommy shrugged. “It’s easy, innit?”
“Hm. Okay, so you’re good at math, but not science, I guess.”
“Maybe. What exactly is science?” Tommy said.
“Science is like. . . Making observations about things to figure out how they work.” Tubbo scratched his neck. “It’s a lot more complicated than that, but that’s the basic definition.”
“Huh. Yeah, we’ve never done anything like that,” Ranboo said.
Tubbo hummed. “Maybe you have different science in the End? There were floating islands, right? So that immediately defies physics.”
Tommy raised his eyebrows. “If we’re going to start naming everything in the End that’s different from this world, we’re going to be here all day.”
“Well not everything that’s different,” Tubbo said. “I’m just curious about the magic stuff. Like, how does that even work? Why do Elytrians not have magic? How do they even take it?”
Tommy and Ranboo winced.
“Oh. . . sorry.” Tubbo cringed. “Forgot you don’t like talking about it.”
“‘S okay,” Tommy said. “Um. . . to be honest, we don’t really know how our magic works, either. It just kind of does, y’know? We never used it, so there was no reason to learn about it.”
Tubbo thought for a moment, then grinned. “Well, do you want to?”
“What?” Ranboo said.
“Do you want to learn how your magic works? We can run some experiments!” Tubbo rocked back on his heels. “I mean, that’s what science is all about! Making discoveries!”
Ranboo eyed the liquid nitrogen. “I don’t think that would be very safe.”
“Well we aren’t using that. ” Tubbo gave them puppy-dog eyes. “Come on, please?! I haven’t seen you guys use your magic yet!”
Tommy hesitated, then nodded. “Okay, fine. As long as we stay in the backyard. We don’t want people to see us.”
Tubbo beamed. “Deal.”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy sighed, picking at the grass. Purple particles drifted around Tubbo and Ranboo, who were standing frozen in place, eyes glazed over.
“Is it at least close to disappearing?” Tubbo said.
Tommy threw his hands up. “I don’t know! I can’t control when it stops!”
“It’s been fifteen minutes!” Tubbo said. “I have thoroughly observed the End! Is there any way you can at least change it to a movie or something?”
“I don’t know!” Tommy groaned, rubbing his wrists again. “Note: don’t sneak up on the Enderian.”
“I wasn’t trying to sneak up on you,” Ranboo protested. “I teleported closer than I meant to! I was aiming for the tree!”
“Well, at least we didn’t have another pantry incident. That would be hard to explain to Puffy.” Tommy flopped backwards into the grass.
“Didn’t mean to. . .” Ranboo muttered.
“Are you sure you can’t change what we see?” Tubbo pouted. “It’s kinda creepy being in an empty city in another dimension.”
“I’m here, too!” Ranboo said. “And trust me, this level of creepiness is nothing compared to the palace.”
Tommy closed his eyes. “I mean, I can try to change it, but I won’t know if it’s working.”
“We’ll tell you if anything happens,” Tubbo said.
“Okay. Well, any requests? Just somewhere I’ve been before.” Tommy picked at the grass.
“How about the park?” Ranboo suggested.
“You got it, Boob boy.” Tommy took a deep breath and tried to fill his head with images of the park.
After a few minutes, he opened his eyes again. The purple particles were still drifting lazily through the air. “Anything?”
“Nope,” Tubbo said, popping the ‘p’. “Ranboo and I did find the Elytrian garden, though. You do realize these are just dandelions, right?”
“They’re considered extremely rare and delicate in the End,” Ranboo said.
Tommy groaned again. “Here, I’ll try again. Just be quiet.”
“Sure thing, bossman,” Tubbo said. “We’ll be quiet as a mouse.”
Mice are quiet? Tommy wondered. Whatever. Focus on the park.
He could picture it perfectly, so he didn’t know why it wasn’t working. The duck pond, the walking path, the fountain. . .
The tree where Phil got stuck. Tommy exhaled through his nose a little. The bench when Tubbo met Ranboo for the first time. The playground where we battled.
“Oy!” Tubbo yelled, excited. “You did it! We’re in the park!”
Tommy opened his eyes and sat up. “Wait, really?”
“Yeah! I’m under a tree! Ranboo’s in the pond!” Tubbo laughed.
Ranboo shivered. “Why does your power have to make me feel wet, too?”
“Just teleport out,” Tubbo said. “Oh, or maybe you’ll teleport in real life and get out of the illusion!”
Ranboo’s brow crinkled. “I don’t know if that’ll work.”
Tommy stood up and moved out of Ranboo’s way. “Go ahead and try it, Boo.”
Ranboo sighed. “Okay.”
Ranboo’s wrists began glowing. Tommy stared at him, then followed his glassy gaze. If he was going to teleport. . . It would be right into the house wall.
“Uh, Ranboo. . .” he said.
Ranboo vanished in a burst of purple.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
The park was suddenly filled with people.
Ranboo blinked, looking around. “What the— Tubbo? Tommy?!”
A little kid ran up to him. “You just appeared!”
Ranboo gripped his wrist. “Uh. . .”
“Are you magic?!” The kid squealed.
“Uh. . . yes?” Ranboo said.
The kid gasped. “Can you teach me?!”
“Um, not really.” Ranboo’s phone buzzed. “Oh, uh, I have to look at this. Bye?”
“Bye, magic man!” The kid yelled, and ran off.
Ranboo pulled out his phone. Tommy was texting him frantically.
>RANBOO
>WHERE ARE YOU
>BOO
>RANSNPO
>ANSNEKET ME
Hello?<
I’m in the park, what happened?<
>WHY ARE YOU IN THE PARK
>I THOUGHT YOU CANT TELEPORT SOMEWERE YOU CANT SEE?????
I don’t know.<
Can you come get me, please?<
There are small children.<
>ok were coming just dont talk to anyekne
>anyonw
>anyone
Ok.<
Ranboo sighed, slipping the phone back in his pocket. The kid was trying to hide behind a tree, staring at him with a massive grin on her face.
Kids are creepy, Ranboo thought, and started walking on the park sidewalk, while the little girl trailed behind him.
Tommy, Tubbo, and Puffy arrived just a few minutes later, rescuing him from a very awkward conversation about no, magic isn’t learned , it’s taken forcefully. . .
Puffy wasn’t very happy with them. Tubbo and Tommy had to explain the whole yes, Ranboo and Tommy have magic situation on the car ride back to Phil’s house (Tubbo had been grounded).
Tubbo waved at them as they got out of the car. “Bye, sorry for making you guys do magic stuff.”
“Magic stuff,” Puffy repeated under her breath. Tubbo winced.
“See you, Tubs,” Tommy said. “Text me when you get your phone back, yeah?”
“K.” Puffy pulled out of the driveway and drove away.
Wilbur was eating a sandwich in the kitchen. He nodded as they came in. “Wassup?”
“Tubbo got grounded,” Tommy said.
Wilbur raised his eyebrows. “How come?”
Tommy glanced at Ranboo. “Well. . . We were playing around with magic and Ranboo accidentally teleported to the park.”
“I thought you couldn’t go anywhere you can’t see?” Wilbur said, finishing off his sandwich.
Ranboo shrugged. “I don’t know. . . I mean, technically I was seeing the park, it just wasn’t real.”
“He was in one of my illusions,” Tommy added.
Wilbur picked up his plate and brought it over to the sink. “Huh. So if you can teleport to wherever Tommy’s illusion is, doesn’t that mean you can go to the End?”
Ranboo and Tommy froze.
“Holy shit,” Tommy said.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream leaned back in his throne and smiled. “Finally.”
Notes:
Summary: Tubbo, Ranboo, and Tommy play around with their powers and discover Ranboo can teleport to Tommy’s illusions
(They can go to the End)
Chapter 32: Pretty Please?
Chapter Text
Phil and Techno weren’t as keen on the idea of visiting the End as Tommy was.
“Are you seriously considering this?!” Phil spluttered. “You want to go back to the place you’ve been recovering from for months?!”
Tommy folded his arms. “It’s home! Besides, I wouldn’t be going alone, I’d bring you guys and Ranboo!”
Techno shook his head. “Tommy, do you realize how much strain that could put on Ranboo’s power? To recharge, you have to be happy. How are any of us supposed to be happy in the place where we were abused? We won’t have any way to get back to Earth.”
Tommy frowned. “We can jump in the void—“
“Which we also know nothin’ about,” Techno interrupted. “It may not work for everyone. Skeppy didn’t make it, and we don’t know how it will affect non-Enderians. Would you really put everyone’s lives at risk?”
Wilbur raised his hand tentatively. “Um, I agree with Tommy.”
“What?!” Phil yelled.
“I think it’s a great idea!” Wilbur said defensively. “We all go to the End, disguise Tommy and Ranboo somehow, and explore a little until Ranboo can recharge and take us back to Earth! They got to see our cultures and world, why can’t we do the same?”
“Because we have no way of guaranteeing that we’ll be safe. We’ve never been to the End—“
“But we’ve seen it in Tommy’s illusions!” Wilbur gestured toward Tommy. “We’ve explored the cities and islands, so we know the general appearance of the End, and we can teleport to an empty island, not the middle of a fucking city! We’ll be fine!”
Phil pinched the bridge of his nose. “You’re forgetting that Ranboo may not want to go back to the End.”
Ranboo pursed his lips. “Um. . . I don’t really care. . . if you guys really want to go, I might be able to take you? I’ve never teleported other people, though, so we'd have to see if I can do that.”
“Yeah, no pressure, of course,” Wilbur said, “I just think it would be an interesting opportunity!”
“That’s not good enough of a reason, mate,” Phil sighed. “It’s not like a simple vacation to the nearest castle, it’s a dangerous trip to another dimension.”
“Or planet,” Tommy mumbled. “Who knows?”
Techno huffed. “We’re not going. I never want to see that place again.”
Ranboo shook his head a bit, then sat up straight on the couch. “We have to go. What if we could find an Enderian city? One that hasn’t been taken by Dream?”
Tommy flinched at the name. Techno just frowned. “They’re extremely hard to find, Ranboo, we wouldn’t even know where to look, and without our wings, we can’t fly from island to island.”
“But he— I can teleport!” Ranboo bounced his knee, looking agitated. “And Tommy’s been to one. He just doesn’t remember. So maybe he can make an illusion there!”
Tommy nodded. “Yeah! Holy shit, if that works, I’ll finally get to see where I was born! Maybe there will be Enderians still living there!”
“I don’t know. . .” Phil said.
Tommy clasped his hands together. “Please, Dad? What if my parents survived? What if they’re waiting for me? I’ve always wondered who they were! This could be our chance to find them!”
Phil looked away, biting his lip. “The chance of surviving, let alone actually finding anything is low, Tommy, surely you know that. . .”
“But there is a chance!” Tommy said fervently. “What if we find a city of Enderians? What if we find Techno’s Skeppy? What if we find our families?”
“What if you’re killed?!” Phil yelled. “What if the emperor finds you?! What if I let you go to your deaths?!”
“And what if we live?” Ranboo shot back. “We have to go to the End!”
“Look, Dad!” Tommy said, gesturing at Ranboo. “Do you really think we wouldn’t be suggesting this if we didn’t feel strongly about it?!”
Phil stood up from the couch. “This argument is getting us nowhere. I have to get back to work. We’ll vote on this when Kristin gets home.”
Phil left, and Wilbur and Tommy glanced at each other.
“No,” Techno said immediately.
“We’ll be careful!” Wilbur protested.
Techno raised an eyebrow. “You aren’t playing with powers again. Don’t make me tackle you.”
“If we’re going to go to the End—“ Tommy said.
“Which we aren’t, ” Techno interrupted.
Tommy put his hands on his hips. “Since we’re definitely going to the End—“
“Tommy,” Techno snapped.
“We should experiment with our powers so we know that we’ll be safe, and we need practice anyways—“
“If you want to relive your trauma, fine!” Techno’s veins glowed faintly. “I don't even care anymore. Go play around and pretend it’ll do anythin’ against the emperor. I’m not going to the End, and that’s final.” Techno stormed off, stomping upstairs to his room.
Wilbur sighed, then grinned at Tommy. “So. . . wanna go outside?”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
The hallway was long and cold.
Dream’s breath puffed in the air from under his mask. Scrawny figures shrank back from the glass of their cells as he strode past. He counted each off in his mind as he walked, making sure all were in their places. They were. They always were.
At the end of the hallway was a neon sign with Dream’s own smile glowing lime green from it. Dream pressed a hidden button on the side of the sign, and the wall slid away, revealing another corridor with branching paths. A maze.
There were no lights in this labyrinth, and Dream was plunged into complete darkness as the door closed behind him. He flicked the switch on his mask, and the maze was thrown into sudden brightness as the faceplate slid down.
The maze was easy for him to navigate. Years ago, he had painted arrows on the ground to help him find the way, but now he had no need for them. They were scuffed and faded, anyways.
Finally he reached the end, and found another button to open the hidden door. The metal squeaked like an Enderian’s chirp as he closed it behind him and settled down on the floor.
Most Elytrians enjoyed lavish carpets and plump cushions in their recharging chambers. Theirs were decorated nicely with paintings and chandeliers, and the wealthier Elytrians even had little flaps in the wall where their servants could deliver food to them to enjoy as they waited. Dream’s did not have any of these things. The room he sat in was empty and bare, save for a single tiny photo of George and Sapnap he kept in the back corner.
“Welcome, Emperor Dream!” The robotic woman’s voice greeted him. “Please select the Enderian you would like to borrow from today.”
A screen unfolded from the wall. Dream scrolled through the list of names and powers until he found the one he was looking for.
“Vikkstar, communication type,” the voice read out for him. “Preparing Enderian. Please stand by.”
Dream closed his eyes and slipped into 1696’s mind. It was teleporting around again, carrying the Earth boy with it. The Earth boy looked nauseous.
Surely that won’t stop him from coming to the End , Dream thought. Well, even if they don’t, I can always take over and convince Tommy.
“Process complete. Please prepare for recharging.”
Dream reached behind his head and unbuckled his mask, letting the porcelain drop into his lap. A gas mask lowered from the ceiling. Purple smoke filled the tubes connected to it.
Dream took the mask and pressed it over his mouth and nose.
Power filled his lungs. Dream closed his eyes, breathing deeply, feeling warmth spread through his veins. All tension in his muscles was released. Dream breathed in the power until he was full and his head was dizzy with energy, then removed the mask and replaced it with his own.
“Thank you for coming! Enjoy your day, Emperor!” The robotic voice clicked off.
Dream remained where he was. He checked with 1696 again; it was muttering to the voices, something about the Essempí. Good.
Dream touched the ruby earring dangling from his ear, and activated his power. Green light flooded into the gem. “Pyro.”
There was silence, then Sapnap’s voice sounded in his ear. “What— your majesty? How. . .”
“I have a job for you.”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Kristin was surprised to come home to everyone sitting in the living room in a circle, waiting in silence for her.
Phil explained the problem, with frequent interruptions from Tommy. Kristin listened with a solemn face until they were done, then took a seat, staring at Tommy thoughtfully.
“I have a question for you, Tommy,” she began. “What is your reason for going back to the End? In one sentence, why do you want to go so badly?”
“Kristin’s becoming an English teacher again,” Wilbur complained. Kristin stuck her tongue out at him.
Tommy chewed on his lip for a moment. “I want to see what we can discover.”
Kristin nodded. “Right,” she said, a spark in her eye. “But what about what we can do? ” She leaned forward. “Phil, what happens if we don’t go?”
Phil folded his arms. “Everyone survives, and we don’t have to risk anyone dying.”
“And life goes back to normal, right?” Everyone nodded a little. “And life in the End stays the same, too, right?”
The room stilled. Kristin looked around at everyone. “We don’t go, and the system with the Elytrians and Enderians stays the same. We relax at home, knowing that people are still being suppressed and killed every day. We keep living, happy with our comfortable lives while an entire race is growing up learning that pain is good.”
“Kristin!” Phil said, irritated. “How do you expect to change any of that? Who knows how many islands there are, all under the emperor’s control? What are we supposed to do, walk up and ask them nicely to stop stealing magic? Try and get the Enderians to rebel and send them all into panic attacks?”
“If all the islands are under the emperor’s control, then we kill the emperor,” Kristin said.
The room erupted into shouts.
“You can’t fight the emperor! He’s unstoppable!”
“I don’t think I can even see him without breaking down, he really messed us up—“
“If you try to kill him, you’ll die—“
Kristin held up her hands. “I’m not saying we ourselves kill him. If we find an Enderian city, maybe we can convince them to fight. The Elytrians don’t have magic, they won’t be able to do anything!”
“They do have magic, and they know how to use it,” Techno said gruffly. “They aren’t helpless.”
“But neither are the Enderians.” Kristin looked at Phil. “Are we really going to pass this opportunity up?”
Phil stared at the carpet, then rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Let’s take a vote. All in favor of going?”
Tommy, Wilbur, and Kristin raised their hands. Ranboo hesitated, then blinked a few times and raised his as well.
Phil nodded slowly, looking over at Techno. Techno kept his eyes on the floor, scowling. “I’m not going.”
“That’s fine, mate. I’ll stay with you.” Phil glanced back at Kristin, as if to say, are you sure ? Kristin nodded.
“Then it’s decided.” Phil stood. “Techno and I will stay at home while the rest of you go. . .” He sighed again. “. . .to the End.”
Notes:
Summary: Techno and Phil argue against going to the End, but Kristin wants to go and try and change the society there/rescue the Enderians/kill Dream or whatever, so it’s decided that everyone except Phil and Techno (and Tubbo cause he’s grounded) will go to the End.
Chapter 33: Return
Notes:
I can write fanfiction but I can’t write an essay?! What is this bullshit
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ranboo fell asleep and found himself, as he always did, surrounded by the watching Chat.
“Hello,” he said. He had learned that they liked to be greeted. It was number one on the list of rules he was making. Rule one: greet the crowd. Rule two: acknowledge the crowd now and then. Rule three: entertain the crowd.
They murmured their welcome, then one shadowy figure stepped forward. “Hello, Ranboo. Are you excited to go?”
The voices were gaining more volume and longer sentences by the day. Ranboo shrugged. “Um, kind of? I don’t remember raising my hand to vote, there are gaps in my memory again, but I guess everyone else needs me to come, so I might as well be happy about it.” He scratched the scars on his wrist. “I mean, you’re meant to be happy in the End, anyways.”
The crowd shifted, upset. Ranboo threw up his hands. “It’s just the facts! It’s not that bad, guys, that’s just the way things work there!”
Another figure took a step forward. “Ranboo, I love you.”
Ranboo hesitated. “Uhhhh. . . thank. . . you?”
The figure was grabbed and yanked back into the crowd and replaced by another. “Are you packed for the trip?”
“You literally watched me pack!” Ranboo said, remembering the crowd arguing about what he should bring and where he should place it in his backpack. They had insisted on bringing a giraffe toy for some reason.
Ranboo glanced around the crowd. He felt like someone else should be talking right now. His eyes flicked automatically to the wall, but it was just a black void like always. What had he expected? Why did he. . .
“Do you hate us?” A figure said. Chat went silent, then began whispering quietly to each other.
Ranboo turned, but the figure had already retreated into the crowd. “W—what? No, I don’t— I mean, it’s inconvenient, sometimes, and I get headaches when you’re too loud. . . But I’m getting used to it, and you can’t leave, anyways, so. . .”
“Would you like us to leave?” A voice said behind him.
Ranboo spun in a circle, looking into the sea of shadows. “You. . . can’t. . . can you?
The crowd began chanting numbers. “Four million. Three million eight hundred seventy two thousand thirty. Three million eight hundred fifty. Three million—“
“You’re leaving?” Ranboo grabbed his wrist. “But I don’t. . . I don’t understand, did I do something wrong?”
A figure stepped up to try and say something, but the voices were so loud Ranboo couldn’t make out what they were trying to tell him.
The crowd chanted louder and louder, numbers falling, and then darkness swallowed him and he woke up.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
“Do you have everything?” Phil said, worried. “Hiking boots? Rope? Snacks?”
Kristin nodded, filling up her water bottle. “I think so. I mean, if we forget anything, Ranboo can just teleport us back, right?”
“Yeah, yeah,” Phil said. He unzipped Kristin’s backpack and started going through it. “You have a change of clothes, good, extra water, good, toilet paper, good. . .”
“I got everything!” Kristin shooed him away. “We’ll be fine, Phil.”
Phil sighed, taking her hands. “I know, I know, I’m just worried.”
Kristin touched her forehead to his. “First sign of danger, and I’ll ask Ranboo to teleport us home, okay?”
“Promise me you’ll come back,” Phil whispered.
“I promise.” Kristin kissed him.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy bounced on his heels, grinning. “Can we go yet?!”
“Hang on, Toms,” Kristin said. “Everyone got their backpacks?”
Wilbur gave her a thumbs up.
“Mum, this bandage itches,” Tommy complained.
“Too bad. Leave it on. It’s easier than concealer and will hide your dragon.” Kristin glanced around one last time, then kissed Phil and stepped away. “Alright. Everyone touch Ranboo. Ranboo, are you ready?”
Ranboo nodded, smiling slightly as everyone grabbed his arms. Tommy gave him a hug from behind.
“Okay,” Tommy said, taking a deep breath. “Illusion time.”
I’m going to the End! he thought. I might find my parents! We might rescue everyone!
His veins began glowing, and the room was filled with purple particles. “Is it the right place?”
“It’s the Essempí,” Techno said. He activated his power, forcing his eyes shut. “Change it.”
“Right, sorry, hang on.” Tommy closed his eyes as well, concentrating. It had been so long since he had seen anything but the city. . .
. . .he was five, and they had just arrived at a strange new place. . .
No. Before that. What came before that?
. . .They were hungry. . . And his legs were going numb. . .
Tommy winced, burying his face in the back of Ranboo’s shirt. He didn’t want to think about that. He had to find something happy.
. . .
. . .A girl’s voice, a rustle of wings. . .
Wilbur gasped. “It changed!”
There was a flash of purple, Tommy’s stomach lurched, and then they were gone.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Wilbur stumbled on the suddenly dusty ground and clutched his stomach, retching. Kristin and Tommy behaved similarly, groaning and covering their mouths. Ranboo just blinked and looked around, an unreadable expression on his face.
“Holy shit,” Tommy said, “I am so glad I don’t have your power.”
“Tommy,” Ranboo whispered, “Where are we?”
Wilbur glanced around. They were definitely in the End, that part was certain. The sky was a blank sheet of black, and the ground they stood on was pale and crumbly, like they were on the moon. Dark furrows scratched the stone around them, and a decaying purple-wood shelter sat dismally in front of them.
“Um. . . I don’t know.” Tommy’s eyebrows scrunched together. “I just remember a voice, and then here we are. . .”
“Here we are,” Kristin repeated, eyes shining. “The End.”
Wilbur adjusted his glasses, squinting at the shelter. “What is that?”
“Dunno.” Tommy walked over to it and rummaged around. “There’s just a bunch of blankets and shit— Ow! Fuck, splinter!”
Kristin sighed, taking off her backpack. “Less than a minute in and we already need the first aid kit. Please be careful, Tommy.”
Wilbur kicked at the ground. “Well, it’s pretty much the same as the illusions except Tommy’s here, which is good. Can I explore around a bit, Mum?”
“Yeah, sure,” Kristin said, pulling Tommy’s splinter out. “Just stay in sight and take Ranboo with you.”
Wilbur gave her a thumbs up. “C’mon Ranboo, let’s go.”
Ranboo shrugged, coming up beside him as he began to walk off. “There isn’t a lot to see out here, it’s just floating islands and chorus trees.”
“Chorus trees,” Wilbur repeated. “As in chorus fruit?”
“Yep. It doesn’t look like there are any on this island.”
Wilbur huffed. “Well, hopefully there’s something here.”
They reached the edge of the island. Wilbur leaned out over the cliff edge. “There’s a ledge below.”
Ranboo grabbed him and peeked out. “Yeah. If we fall, we’re dead.”
“Cheery,” Wilbur muttered, pulling back from the edge. “Mumza, are you done yet?”
Kristin looked over from where she and Tommy were examining the shelter. “Yeah, find something?”
“Nope. Doesn’t look like there’s anything here.”
Tommy jogged over. “The shelter’s a good sign, at least. We found some Enderian clothes, so someone’s been here. A city might be close.”
“Cool.” Wilbur shifted his backpack higher. “Well, let’s explore the rest of the island, and if nothing’s here, hopefully we can find something that can help us.”
“If there’s another island in the distance, I can teleport us there,” Ranboo said. “I think I just need to recharge.”
“Right.” Kristin exhaled, then smiled confidently. “Well, let’s get started, shall we?”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Twenty minutes later, the entire island had been scoured with no results except the discovery of a single twisting chorus tree and a smudge of an island maybe a kilometer away.
Wilbur tapped his finger against his arm, considering. “Okay. If that’s the only island we can see, then we should go there. The island is slightly below us, so we can see the top, which is good. If it were above us, we’d teleport onto the side and fall. Ranboo, you ready?”
Ranboo nodded. “I should be good, yeah.”
“Alright.” Wilbur grabbed Ranboo’s arm gently. Kristin and Tommy did the same.
Ranboo took a deep breath, Wilbur’s stomach twisted again, and then they were standing on a tiny island hardly big enough for them to all stand on.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Kristin yelled, grabbing them. “Careful!”
Wilbur shuffled closer to Ranboo, moving away from the edge. His boot sent a few cream-colored pebbles scattering off into the void.
Ranboo glanced around. “There’s another island over there, I think I can get us there.”
“Do it,” Kristin said shakily, and Wilbur remembered suddenly that she was afraid of heights. “Quickly, please.”
“Okay, right, hang on.” They teleported again, right on the edge of the island.
“RANBOO, RANBOO—“ Tommy yelled, grabbing at air. His foot slipped.
“TOMMY!” Kristin screamed, lunging for his hand, but it was too late. With a last echoing scream, Tommy fell and disappeared into the void.
“Move back, move back!” Wilbur tugged Kristin and Ranboo away from the cliff. “He’s okay, he’s okay, he’ll just appear on Earth, it’s okay.”
“We don’t know that!” Kristin yelled, hyperventilating. “He could have died, or appeared somewhere dangerous. . . What if he appeared in the middle of a road?!”
Wilbur ran his hand through his hair. “Shit. Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit. How is he supposed to get back here?!”
Ranboo looked around wildly, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Please work,” he muttered.
Wilbur looked back at him just in time to see him run and dive off the island, jumping off into the void as Tommy had. Kristin yelled in shock, running to the edge and looking down. “RANBOO!”
“Mum, mum, it’s fine,” Wilbur said, pulling her back again. “Shit. Fuck. It’s fine, it’s fine, they’re safe, it’s fine. Shit. ”
Kristin sat on the ground, hands shaking. “They just. . . Wilbur, they. . .”
“I know, I know, it’s fine,” Wilbur repeated. He started pacing, then glanced back at the edge, but no one had appeared. “ Shit! ”
Notes:
Summary: Chat starts leaving Ranboo’s mind. Kristin, Wilbur, Tommy, and Ranboo go to the End. Tommy falls off an island and Ranboo yeets himself into the void after him
Chapter 34: Coincidentally…
Chapter Text
Tommy woke up to the smell of baking bread. He sat up groggily, looking around. He wasn’t in the End anymore, that was certain. Golden sunlight was filtering through a cracked door to his left. He was lying on a tile floor, next to an oven. Tommy peered inside. Yep. Bread.
“SCAR!” Someone yelled. Tommy flinched and hid himself under a counter.
“Where did that come from?!” The voices were coming from the front of what Tommy assumed must be a bakery.
“Nowhere! Don’t worry about it!”
“Scar. . .”
“Grian.”
“Scar.”
The second person sighed. “Well. . . you know the baguette you threw away last week?”
“You didn’t. ”
There was a sharp crunch.
“SCAR!!”
“It’s a perfectly good baguette, I don’t know why you threw it away, it still tastes fine—“
“It’s weeks old! How are you even eating that right now?!”
“It’s not that stale. Here, try some!”
“No!!”
“I wouldn’t mind a stale baguette,” Tommy muttered.
The bakery went silent. Well, shit.
Tommy watched a pair of boots walk across the tile, and then the man bent over into view. He had curly hair like Tubbo’s and a red sweater on. “Hello there!”
Tommy, unsure of what to do, just waved. “Hey.”
“Are you alright?” The man grinned nervously. “You’re not, uh, really where you’re supposed to be.”
Tommy flushed and scrambled out from the counter, leaning confidently against the wall. “I knew that, obviously, I was just coming to. . . steal shit?”
The man blinked. “Why?”
Tommy scratched his neck. “Uh. . . I’m hungry?”
“That’s fair.” Another man appeared from the front. It must have been Scar, judging from the plastic-wrapped baguette in his hand.
“Throw that away!” Grian shrieked. “Okay, okay, first things first, kid, are you like. . . homeless? We can give you some bread, but we’re really behind on our batches today, because someone mixed up the sugar with salt in the raspberry rolls—“
“They look really similar!” Scar protested. “And I swear Etho stole some of our sugar when he came in yesterday.”
Grian facepalmed. “Why would he steal our sugar, Scar?”
“I’d steal sugar, given the chance,” Tommy said thoughtfully.
Scar gestured excitedly. “See, Grian? He— what’s your name?”
“Tommy.”
“Tommy agrees with me! I bet he eats baguettes, too!” Scar took a very crunchy bite of the bread.
“I’m an average baguette enjoyer,” Tommy said. He had never had a baguette, but it was very entertaining to see this Grian guy get more and more frustrated with the both of them.
“I can’t believe this.” Grian sighed, then sniffed the air. “Is— THE APPLE BREAD!”
Grian shoved Scar and Tommy to the side and opened the oven. “Scar, get the oven mitts!”
Scar smiled at Tommy. “Okay.”
“Now!” Grian snatched the oven mitts and removed the bread from the oven.
“That doesn’t look bad to me,” Scar said.
“It’s too dark, we can’t sell it.” Grian frowned.
Tommy raised his hand. “I’ll take it.”
Tommy was in the process of figuring out how to fit an entire loaf of bread in his already full backpack when the front door opened and a man with a very large mustache walked in.
“Mumbo!” Grian said, rushing over. “Finally, some sanity in my life! There are two gremlin children eating my trash bread!”
“Don’t insult my beautiful bread like that!” Tommy gasped, slowly setting a change of clothes on the floor and replacing it with the loaf.
Scar nodded approvingly.
Mumbo raised an eyebrow, peering over the register. “You wouldn’t happen to be Tommy, would you?”
Tommy zipped up his backpack and put it back on again. “That’s what she calls me.”
“Who?” Grian asked. Tommy put a finger to his lips mysteriously.
“Your friend’s looking for you,” Mumbo said. “Tall guy, patchy skin?”
“RANBOO MY BELOVED!” Tommy yelled. “WHERE IS HE?!”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
When Ranboo had woken up in a clock shop, the first thing he did was ask the store owner if he had seen a kid getting into trouble in the area.
“Getting into trouble?” The man had said. “Sounds like Scar. I’ll go talk to Grain, they’re just next door. You can come with me and wait outside.”
A few minutes later, Tommy ran out of a bakery and hugged Ranboo, grinning up at him. “You followed me?!”
Ranboo smiled. “I mean, you didn’t have any way to get back, so. . .”
“That’s not the only reason!” Tommy smacked him. “Now Ranboo, if your favorite person in the whole world jumped off a cliff, would you jump too?”
Ranboo blinked in confusion. “Well, yeah, I mean, you fell , not jumped, and I wanted to make sure you were okay, and—“
Tommy kicked at his ankle a little. “Yeah, yeah, yeah, anyways, what are we going to do now?”
Ranboo shrugged. “I can take us back if you want.”
Tommy pursed his lips and looked around. “Well, where are we?”
“I don’t know.”
Tommy hummed and walked back to the bakery, opening the door. The store owner pointed at him. “NO! No more bread for you!”
“What did you do?” Ranboo asked.
Tommy threw his hands up. “I didn’t do anything! Jesus, Grian, what’s got your feathers ruffled?!”
Grian just moaned and collapsed on the floor. Mumbo turned and smiled. “What can we help you with, boys?”
“Just trying to figure out where we are,” Ranboo said. “We’re, uh, traveling.”
Mumbo nodded. “Right. This would be Brighton.”
Tommy and Ranboo stared at him blankly.
“England!” Scar said, coming out from the back with a tray of rolls. “Where are you folks coming from?”
“The Netherlands. . .” Ranboo said.
“Can I borrow your phone?” Tommy asked. Mumbo pulled it out and handed it over.
Ranboo watched over Tommy’s shoulder as he dialed Phil’s number. Phil picked up on the second call.
“Hey, Dad!” Tommy said. Mumbo visibly relaxed.
“Nope. No, it doesn’t have service, I sort of fell into England.” Scar’s eyebrow shot up. Mumbo just looked confused.
“Uh-huh. No, Ranboo’s here too. Nope. No, they’re still in the. . .” Tommy squinted suspiciously at Mumbo and Scar. “Not-England.”
Ranboo walked to the counter and looked down, concerned for the store owner. He was sitting against the cabinets, hugging his knees and muttering about baguettes and sugar .
“Techno!” Tommy yelled. “Yeah, I’m fine. We’re in England. Yeah, I fell. I’m fine. I got bread. Uh-huh.” Tommy flinched. “Okay, well when you put it like that. . . I’m sure they’re fine! . . .Okay, okay, we’ll go, Jesus. Bye, take care of Henry for me. Oh, and tell Tubbo hi! Yep. Yep, love you too. I will. Bye!”
Tommy hung up and handed the phone back to Mumbo. “Thanks. We’d better get going now.”
Scar set the rolls down. “Before you go, can you two help me with something in the back?”
“Sure!” Tommy sprung forward, hopping the counter and following Scar to the kitchen. Ranboo patted Grian’s head sympathetically on his way to the back.
Scar sat cross-legged on a cardboard box. Somehow, it supported his weight. “Your bandages are a bit obvious. No one’s going to believe there’s nothing under there.”
Ranboo stiffened. “There’s nothing, though. We just got hurt a little.”
Scar laughed. “Right. And I’m just a baker.” He reached up to his face. His fingernails found a wrinkle under his eye and he pulled. A skin-colored patch peeled away, revealing a purple dragon.
Tommy gasped and pointed. “You—you—“
Scar winked. “I’ll get you one, I should have one in your skin tone. I don’t have one that will work for you, Ranboo, so you’ll have to keep the bandages, but it should be fine. Just make sure they don’t come off.”
“Holy shit.” Tommy gaped as Scar pulled out a patch and handed it to him, then replaced his own, hiding the dragon again. “What’s your power?!”
“Being extremely charismatic and handsome,” Scar said, grinning. “Now shush, I think Grian’s coming.”
“Thank you so much,” Ranboo said. “We’d better go now. We left our friends in the End.”
“The end of what?” Grian appeared around the corner. “Scar, what are you doing now?”
“Just saying goodbye.” Scar stood and stretched. “We should make a batch of your lemon poppyseed muffins, people tend to really like those.”
“Oh, alright, but don’t eat all of them this time,” Grian said.
Tommy and Ranboo waved as they left out the back door. “Thanks!”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Once they were alone, in an empty parking lot overgrown with weeds, Tommy started up his illusion. It took a while to get to the right island they had been on, since Tommy had only gotten a glimpse of it, but the illusion eventually changed and Ranboo teleported them there.
“TOMMY! RANBOO!” Kristin and Wilbur yelled, running over and hugging them.
“I’m feeling squashed,” Tommy mumbled.
“Are you okay?! Where did you end up?” Kristin grabbed Tommy’s face, turning it from side to side. “What— where are your bandages? What happened to your tattoo?”
Tommy grinned, eyes sparkling. “We found another Enderian, Mum! He was super nice, and I just landed in his bakery, and he gave me a patch to cover up the tattoo!”
Kristin poked at the patch curiously. “Well, it is very convincing. Neither of you are hurt? You’re both okay?”
“We’re fine,” Ranboo assured her.
Wilbur sniffed the air. “Smells like bread.”
“I was in a bakery,” Tommy said. “Um, and I got some bread.”
Wilbur unzipped Tommy’s backpack. “This is a whole loaf. How the fuck did you buy a whole loaf.”
“Stole it.”
“He didn’t actually,” Ranboo quickly said, then hesitated when he realized he actually didn’t know where Tommy got this bread. “Did you?”
Tommy shrugged. “I mean, what counts as stealing? I didn’t pay for it, but it was given willingly, but it’s not borrowing since I’m not giving it back, but I didn’t make it. . .”
“It’s a gift,” Ranboo said thoughtfully.
Tommy snapped and gave him finger guns. “Yeah! Bread gift.”
“Okay, well you’re back here, and that’s good,” Wilbur said. “Should we keep exploring? The sooner we find a city, the better.”
A new voice spoke from behind them. “And what business would you have with Kinoko City, wingless travelers?”
Notes:
Summary: Tommy wakes up in Grian and Scar’s bakery, gains a loaf of bread, gives Grian a headache, finds out Scar is an Enderian, and returns to the End with Ranboo. Someone arrives and asks what they’re business is in the city.
my nam is scar
and when i lonch
i have baguette
i lik to monch
and when the bred
go in the can
i stel it out
i monch againThe shenanigans of the bakery and clock shop continue in Neon Summers, the “short” story I’m writing with my friend LittleBirdy! Check it out when you’re done with this fic!
Chapter 35: Arrival
Chapter Text
Kristin turned and forced herself not to gasp.
The stranger was clothed in black and teal, with ribbons tying his clothes to his ankles, wrists, and waist. An ornate copper dandelion coiled around his arm. And from his back. . . were wings, massive and pitch-black, almost blending into the void behind him.
Wilbur was the first to recover, bowing his head respectfully. “We’re travelers from a very distant land. Is the city nearby?”
“It is,” the man said. “And you aren’t the first wingless to come.”
Uh oh. Kristin stepped forward. “We don’t associate with the Elytrians. We mean no harm.”
The man blinked. “The Elytrians arrived yesterday. They’re strange to us, yes, but you’re strange too. I believe you mean no harm, if you’re anything like them.”
“What. . .” Tommy swallowed. “What? You’re fine with the Elytrians?”
The man shrugged. “Yeah, I mean, they’re really interesting people. Do you not like them?”
“We’ve had bad experiences with them in the past. . .” Kristin glanced at Wilbur. He gave her a confused look.
“Perhaps they’ve changed since your last encounter with them.” The man smiled warmly at them. “Now, what’s your reason for visiting the city? I’m on patrol, I kind of have to ask you before you’re allowed to enter.”
Wilbur gestured a little, then let his hands fall to his sides. “I don’t know, we’re just traveling. We’re exploring.”
Kristin jumped in. “If it would be possible, we’d like an audience with whatever ruler governs the city concerning the Elytrians. I have reasons to believe they may have ill intentions.”
The man’s eyebrows furrowed. “I don’t know what gives you that impression. They’ve been very pleasant so far. But the queen allows anyone to see them provided they meet one at a time. Here, I’ll escort you to the city. I know where a bridge crosses over to the other island. Follow me.”
He turned and folded his wings behind his back. From this side, they could see that he had a patch of turquoise feathers on the tops of his wings, interrupting the solid black.
Tommy gave Kristin an excited grin and sprang forward, coming up beside the man. “Thank you so much for taking us! I’m Tommy, by the way.”
“Nice to meet you. I’m Pix.” The man stretched as he walked, sighing. “I hate walking. It takes so long. How do you folk do this for your whole lives?”
“Lotsa practice.” Tommy swung around and skipped backward, kicking up the sand.
Pix coughed and flapped his wings, clearing the dust.
“Behave yourself, Tommy,” Kristin scolded.
“Mum! You’re treating me like a toddler!” Tommy gave her a look like stop embarrassing me in front of the Enderian.
“So, Pix,” Wilbur said, “I heard you all have powers. What’s yours?”
Pix brightened. “I’m a phasing type! I can manipulate metal, it’s a really useful gift.”
“So did you make that?” Wilbur gestured toward the dandelion on his arm.
“Oh, yeah.” Pix activated his power and the copper melted, flowing down to his hand and then reforming. “It’s something called a flower, they’re really rare ‘cause they only grow from plant types.”
“ Really ,” Wilbur said, as if he had never seen a flower before. “Well, it’s very nice.”
“Thanks.” Pix peered across the island. “I think I can see the bridge, I’m going to fly ahead and check it out.”
“Okay.” Kristin shut her eyes against the dust cloud as Pix took off and glided away.
“Isn’t this awesome?!” Tommy said gleefully. “A real Enderian! Did you see his wings? And his clothes? And he didn’t have a tattoo! We’re finally getting somewhere!”
“Now, boys,” Kristin warned, “I know we’re all excited, but don’t let your guard down, okay? If there are Elytrians in the city, they may recognize you even without your tattoo. Just be careful and try to keep a low profile when we arrive.”
Wilbur snorted. “Yeah, that’ll be easy. We’re going to stand out no matter what, Mum. We don’t have wings, we’re wearing weird clothes, and we’re going to be strolling right up to the queen like this.”
Kristin sighed. “Just. . . be careful.”
Pix reappeared, coming down from the sky and landing silently in a crouch. “Good news! The bridge is still mostly intact and should hold your weight! It’s just up ahead.”
“Great!” Wilbur said, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Out of curiosity. . . what kind of bridge is it? Like, is it made of stone, or metal. . .”
“Rope, mostly,” Pix said.
Kristin’s heart dropped. “A rope bridge?”
“Yep!” Pix walked on, oblivious to her sudden discomfort.
“Er. . . Pix,” Wilbur called, glancing at Kristin. “Kristin’s afraid of heights, is there any other way into the city?”
“Not by foot.” Pix turned. “Do you want to look at the bridge first? If you don’t want to go across, we could figure out some other way to get you to the city.”
“Yeah, that would be great, thanks.” Kristin bit her lip. It’s fine, there isn’t even anything below you for you to fall onto. . . there isn’t anything below me, I’m on a floating island. . .
She stopped in her tracks when the bridge came into view. It was one of those kinds of rope bridges, with a thick cable rising up into the sky and netting on either side. At the other end of the bridge, above them, she could just see a hint of lavender.
“Are you going to be alright?” Ranboo said, concerned.
“Um.” Kristin stepped up to the bridge and looked down. There was nothing below her but the blank void. “Ummmm. . .”
“Oh, that’s Gem!” Pix waved wildly. A girl with green wings spiraled down from the sky.
“Hey, Pix!” The girl said, smiling. “What’s going on? Who are these Wingless? More Elytrians?”
“No, just travelers. They want to see the queen, but she’s afraid of going across the bridge.” Kristin waved sheepishly, stepping back from the edge of the island.
Gem hummed. “Yeah? Well I know it looks scary, but it’s perfectly safe. Parents bring their kids up and down it all the time before their flight feathers are grown in.”
“I know, I know,” Kristin said, “But logic tends to fail my mind when it comes to heights.”
Pix chirped suddenly. Gem, Ranboo, and Tommy all perked up. “I have an idea! What if we all go ahead, and go find a weight-power so we can just fly her up? That way it’s still high, but it’ll be over faster!”
Gem nodded. “That could work! My uncle has that power, but he lives on the other side of the city.”
Wilbur glanced at Kristin. “Is that okay?”
Kristin thought for a moment, then nodded. “Oh, alright. But be really careful, okay? Stick together.”
Tommy hugged her. “Thanks, Mum! See you soon!”
He stepped onto the bridge and started walking up it, making the rope sway and wobble with each step. Kristin turned around, anxiety making her feel sick. “I can’t watch that.”
Wilbur hugged her next. “Bye, Mum. We’ll be alright, I promise.”
“Watch over the boys until I get up there, okay?” Kristin patted his arm. “Love you.”
Wilbur brushed past her, leaving Ranboo standing awkwardly. Kristin smiled, seeing he was unsure of what to do. “Bye, Ranboo. Stay safe.”
He waved. “Thank you, ma’am.”
Pix spread his wings and looked at Kristin. “We’ll be back as soon as we can. Will you be okay here on your own?”
“I think so.” Kristin settled down on a rock.
Pix and Gem bowed to her, then took off in a burst of air.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy kept his eyes on the rope bridge as he walked. It inclined upwards, so near the end of it he was climbing like it was a ladder. Pix was there on the island, offering his hand to Tommy. Tommy clasped his wrist and let himself be pulled up onto the sand.
“Thanks, man,” he said, and looked up.
Time held its breath.
Lavender arches curved between intricately carved columns of amethyst and gold. Bridges and ropes connected each building high above the ground. The roofs were flat and drooping with lush green ivy, acting as a landing pad to welcome Enderians from the void. Every corner was a vibrant mass of color with the rainbow rustle of their wings. Children ran on the pale cobblestone roads below their parents, jumping and gathering fallen feathers and filling the emptiness with the song of laughter.
Tommy reached his hand up. A woman’s voice whispered in his ear. “You will be up there some day, soaring above the rest of them.”
“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Pix said.
Tommy just nodded, at a loss for words.
Wilbur came up next, jaw dropping. “Holy shit.”
“It’s like— it’s like—,” Tommy shook his head, still not finding the right description. “It’s really pretty, yeah . ”
Pix turned and helped Ranboo up, then brushed off his hands. “Alright, ready to go see the queen?”
Tommy frowned. “We’re waiting for Kristin, aren’t we?”
“There are a lot of people waiting to meet with the queen,” Gem said. “It’s best to go now.”
Wilbur hesitated, then nodded. “Alright. As long as you two work on getting Kristin up while we talk to them.”
“Of course!” Gem said. “Now come on, it isn’t far to the palace.”
They amassed a group of curious children as they walked. Tommy heard giggles and whispers about wings and clothes , and he had to agree with Wilbur. There was no way they would blend in looking like this. Enderians peered at them from the rooftops and ledges of buildings, wary but not unfriendly in their gazes. Once in a while Pix or Gem would wave to a friend with a quick shout of “We’ll explain later!”, and after a few times of this most of the adults flew off and resumed their activities.
Ranboo came up beside Tommy. “So. . . this is happening.”
“Yeah.” Tommy brushed his fingers against a building as they passed. “It’s so nostalgic, Ranboo, I can feel it, I was here once. . . this is home.”
Ranboo looked at him. “I thought Earth was.”
“No, home is family, right? So we just need to persuade Techno and Phil and Tubbo to come here!” Tommy grinned, excited. “I bet the Enderians would be willing to build special houses on ground level for us, right? That’d be perfect!”
Ranboo opened his mouth to say something, but Gem interrupted him. “There’s the palace!”
The building was simple and blockish, and surprisingly plain for a palace, but it appeared to be growing, branching out from a main vertical shaft, and its roof was decorated in shimmering white crystals which glowed and sparkled stark against the black void.
“It’s meant to look like a chorus tree,” Pix said. “The crystals symbolize chorus blossoms and new growth. The queen used their own power to make them glow!”
“Is that their power?” Tommy asked. “Making things glow?”
“Close. Making things glow white. The crystals used to be blue. We like to think that the white represents purity.” Pix crouched and looked at the kids, smiling. “Time to go, fledglings.”
The horde of children groaned and ran off, each bowing to them as they left.
“And this is where we leave you,” Gem said. “We’ll go get your friend now. Good luck with the queen!”
“Thank you so much,” Wilbur said, bowing.
Pix and Gem laughed. “The only people that bow are those leaving.”
“O-oh. Sorry.” Wilbur blushed. “Well, thank you anyways.”
“We’ll be back soon!” Pix said. “Just wait outside or on the roof!”
Tommy waved as they bowed and took off. Longing panged in his heart as he watched them fly away, but then Wilbur was striding forward confidently and the feeling passed.
A woman with brown wings stopped them at the door. “One visitor at a time.”
Wilbur looked back at Tommy and Ranboo.
“It’s okay,” Tommy said. “You’re the oldest. We can wait outside for Kristin.”
Wilbur nodded and started forward, but the guard thrust out her arm and blocked him again. “One visitor at a time.”
“What? They’re just waiting outside, it’s just me,” Wilbur said, confused.
The woman stared at him. “The queen is already meeting with someone. You’ll have to wait.”
“Oh. Right.” Wilbur stepped back and tapped his finger against his arm anxiously. Tommy smirked. In the tapping language, Wilbur was just saying ‘ you ’ over and over again.
Ranboo nudged Tommy, getting his attention. “Look over there.”
An Enderian was talking to a tall man dressed in ebony and crimson robes. When the Enderian shifted, they saw that the man didn’t have wings.
“Elytrian,” Ranboo whispered.
“Recognize him?” Tommy asked.
“No.” Ranboo grabbed his wrist. “Tommy, I don’t think this is a good idea.”
Tommy shrugged nonchalantly. “I mean, he hasn’t seen us yet. And there’s so many people around, he probably wouldn’t try anything even if he did recognize us.”
“No, I just—“ Ranboo whined quietly. “Something feels wrong.”
Tommy frowned. “What do you mean?”
The door opened and the guard stepped aside. “Thank you for visiting. Next!”
A man in a large spotted cap and glasses walked out and Tommy froze, locking eyes with him.
Hyphae. The emperor’s advisor.
Shit .
“What are you waiting for?” The guard said, impatient. “Come on, the queen hasn’t got all day.”
“Alright, alright,” Wilbur grumbled.
“Wait, Wil—“ Tommy said, panicking.
The door slammed shut behind his brother.
Notes:
Summary: The stranger is an Enderian named Pix (Pixelriffs), who takes them to the city to see the queen. Kristin is afraid of heights and can’t go across the rope bridge to get to the city, so everyone else goes ahead and Pix and his friend Gem (Geminitay) plan to get a gravity type Enderian to help get her up more comfortably. Tommy is thrilled at seeing the city and wants to bring the rest of his family there to live there. Hyphae leaves the palace just as Wilbur enters, leaving him with Tommy and Ranboo.
I am officially expanding into other mcyt fandoms because hermitcraft and empires are amazing
Also limited life is finally here pog??!!! People, if you are here because of the dream smp, DEFINITELY check out the last life/third life/double life/limited life series, they’re incredibly wholesome and funny and filled with betrayal and traps and drama and it’s just AMAZING!!!!
Chapter 36: Lavender
Chapter Text
An Enderian was waiting for Wilbur just inside the palace. The man snorted. “Another Elytrian? I feel bad for the queen, you wingless lot are so desperate to talk to them, aren’t you?”
Wilbur looked up the shaft, frowning. “How do I get up there?”
The Enderian grinned. “Well, you haven’t got wings, have you? That’s where I come in. The queen requested I come in specifically, me! I always knew my power would come in handy someday.”
“Less talking, more getting to the queen,” Wilbur snapped, impatient and anxious.
The man glared at him. “Like I said. I feel bad for the queen.” He reached forward and placed his palm flat on Wilbur’s chest. Purple light glowed in his veins, and then he breathed a cloud of particles onto Wilbur’s face. Wilbur waved them away, then yelped. He was suddenly in the air, rising steadily up the shaft. “Have fun!” The Enderian yelled up at him.
Wilbur waved his arms around frantcally. “How am I supposed to get to the queen like this?!”
“With more dignity than you have now, flapping around like that,” the man laughed. “Are you trying to fly? Has the boy forgotten that arms aren’t wings?”
“Fucking— shut up!” Wilbur reached for the wall, his fingers brushing the stone. “There’s no way for me to reach the ledge at the top!”
“Don’t worry! You probably won’t fall!” The man chuckled to himself.
Wilbur kicked at the air, trying to move as he rose and bumped against the ceiling.
“Alright, there!” A new voice greeted him. Wilbur looked over. Another Enderian was standing in the hallway to Wilbur’s right. “Visiting the queen?”
“Yes,” Wilbur said tightly.
The Enderian smiled and grabbed a long metal hook from the floor. “Hold still!” She caught Wilbur around the waist and pulled him over to the hallway.
“Great,” Wilbur said. “I’m still floating, though.”
“Give it a minute,” the Enderian said.
Wilbur waited, bobbing gently against the ceiling. This was taking a while. He hoped Kristin was okay. What—
Wilbur fell onto the floor, knocking the breath out of him.
“There you are!” The Enderian said cheerfully. “Now come on, we don’t want to keep the queen waiting!”
“Yep,” Wilbur wheezed, pushing himself to his feet. “Coming.”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy pushed Ranboo behind him, glaring at Hyphae. “What do you want, bitch?”
Hyphae regarded him, corners of his mouth tugging downwards in distaste. “You’re here earlier than expected.”
Tommy bared his teeth at him. “Yeah? So what? We aren’t the emperor’s anymore. We go where we want.”
“‘The emperor,’” Hyphae said mockingly. “Can’t even say his name? Too scared?”
“Would you two take your bickering elsewhere?” The guard said in exasperation.
Hyphae glared at Tommy and Ranboo, then turned and bowed to the guard. “Thank you for allowing me to see the queen.”
Ranboo whimpered and shrank back as Hyphae gave them a small nod and walked off.
“What is he doing here?” Tommy muttered, watching him leave. “You’d think he’d at least try and do something more about us.”
“I don’t— I don’t like this, Tommy,” Ranboo said, grabbing his arm. “I have a really, really bad feeling, a—and the voices are leaving, and—“
“Whoa, whoa, whoa, the voices are leaving?” Tommy blinked, startled. “Why?”
Ranboo ran his hand through his hair anxiously. “I don’t know! I don’t remember if I said something, or did something, or if they just don’t like me. . .”
Tommy blinked. “What— Boo, they wouldn’t leave you because they don’t like you! Why wouldn’t they like you? You’re the biggest, bestest Enderian in the End!”
Ranboo just shook his head, chirping quietly in distress.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
The throne room was long and gargantuan, gold pillars soaring towards a starry ceiling. Wilbur had to force himself not to gape as he stepped inside. The place screamed of majesty and power and whispered of magic. The floor was a large slab of polished opal, sending rainbows scattering under Wilbur’s feet.
The queen tilted their head as he approached the throne. A crown rotated in the air above their head and their white wings were adorned with colorful gems. Wilbur wasn’t sure what the custom for greeting the queen was, so he simply dropped to one knee, bowing.
“Your majesty, I am Wilbur Soot Watson. I come from a land far away, and wish to address you concerning the Elytrians which have been welcomed into your beautiful city.” Wilbur bit the inside of his lip. Does that sound respectful enough?
“Welcome, Wilbur the wingless. You may address me as Eret, there’s no need for titles in my court.” The queen smiled kindly at him. “What’s the reason for your concern about the Elytrians?”
Wilbur stood and clasped his hands behind his back, trying to appear confident. “Queen Eret, are you aware of the conditions of the Essempí where the Elytrians come from?”
“Somewhat. The Elytrian emissaries have told me about their cities, but if you’re referring to the people themselves, I can say that I am impressed with the manner with which they carry themselves thus far.” Eret studied him with blank, glowing eyes. “Do you have history with them?”
“Not personally, no,” Wilbur admitted. “Queen Eret, may I tell you a secret?”
“If you feel like it needs to be shared, I won’t stop you.” They leaned forward, placing their chin on their fist.
“I am not from this world.” Eret blinked. “My world is called Earth, and it is where I was born and raised. Until today, I had never been to the End, never seen people with wings, and never been able to stare into the darkness of the void. Earth, large and beautiful as it is, doesn’t have magic. I lived my life, thinking that I would never experience magic myself, and I would have lived and died without knowledge of your universe had it not been for three people who entered my life.
The first is my older brother, Technoblade. When he entered my family, we were children. He was silent for a year, refusing to talk to us no matter what efforts we went to to make him feel comfortable with us. After he started talking, he came to me and told me, to my suprise, that he hears voices in his head. At the time, it was a hundred whispers, but as of the last time I checked with him, it was well over a million. For years, I wondered why he had this crowd in his mind, but just a few months ago, he revealed his past and the nature of the ruler of the Essempí, Dream. Have you heard of him?”
“I have,” Eret said carefully. “From what I have been able to gather, he is deeply respected and admired by his people. Surely you aren’t implying your brother’s hallucinations are the fault of this Dream?”
“Your majesty, I say it with the utmost confidence. My brother’s tale was not a pleasant one. He told us how he had been captured from a city much like this one, and forced to endure death and suffering in the forced transportation to the Essempí. When he arrived, he was able to escape, but not without the guilt and trauma of watching two of his friends commit suicide.”
Eret hummed. “Your brother, he is an Enderian, then? I thought you said you had never seen someone with wings.”
Wilbur nodded. “I hadn’t. Dream had them removed, as he does to every Enderian that is brought to the Essempí.”
Eret frowned. “You haven’t been to the Essempí.”
“No, but my brothers have, and I trust them.”
“Perhaps that’s not as beneficial to your narrative as you may think.” Eret folded their hands in their lap elegantly. “Your brother hears voices. You have to consider the possibility that he may have created a fantasy in his mind to make up for the mistrust he has in his own. . . stability.”
Oh he did not just say that, Wilbur thought. “My brother is one of the best people I know. He doesn’t allow the voices to affect his life, and he would never make something that serious up.”
“I’m not saying he made it up,” Eret said. “He probably believes it was real. Minds are fragile things, easily confused.”
Wilbur clenched his fist, then took a deep breath. “Right. Perhaps I can persuade you with my other two examples, should you permit it.”
Eret nodded. “Of course. Go on.”
“The second Enderian to make his way to Earth is waiting at the palace entrance as we speak. His name is Tommy. He grew up on the Essempí, and if you doubt the stability of Technoblade’s mind, I can assure that you will find Tommy to be perfectly sound. Although I myself was not present when Tommy first arrived on Earth, my mother and father were, and told me later how he had acted. He was scared, your majesty. He wouldn’t make eye contact with anyone, he had bruises and scars covering him, his wings, too, were missing, and a tattoo was and is branded into his skin. How can you explain his behavior without coming to the conclusion that something is horrifically wrong with the Essempí?”
“I can think of many other plausible explanations.” Eret sighed. “You’re upset at seeing the people close to you behave like this, but consider the fact that Earth may be different and frightening to a stranger? Shyness is not always due to trauma.”
“But in this instance it is!” Wilbur shouted, frustrated. “There are apartments on the Essempí, full of silent, neglected Enderian children! Their magic is taken forcefully and with great pain to give to the undeserving Elytrians!”
Eret’s wings flared, sending the gems swinging and clinking against each other. “These are grand accusations, Wilbur Soot Watson of Earth, and you have yet to give me any solid evidence that you speak anything but biased delusions. Perhaps it would be better for me to meet with this Tommy of yours, and gain his perspective on the experiences he has had.”
Wilbur flushed under the queen’s stern gaze. “He’s waiting for my mother—“
“I don’t see why he can’t trade places with you. Let go of your pride, I don’t investigate such serious claims without multiple sources.” Eret folded their wings again, settling back in their throne. “You are dismissed. Send the other boy in.”
Wilbur pursed his lips and bowed, humiliated. “Yes, Queen Eret.”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Sapnap peered into the small glass bottle in his hand, shaking it gently. Purple liquid sloshed around inside, then turned milky white when he held it still. “How long will the effect last?”
“Fifteen minutes,” George said. “It should give you enough time if you’re fast enough. They’re just outside the palace, so be quick.”
“Right.” Sapnap tucked the bottle into his belt carefully. “It’ll work on my clothes, too, right?”
George raised his eyebrows. “Yes. Thank Prime.”
Sapnap snorted. “You remember what to do?”
“Obviously. I’ll stay out of sight, just do your thing and I’ll do mine.” George adjusted his glasses. “Be safe, Pyro.”
“You too.” Sapnap clapped him on the shoulder, then hopped across the gap between the two islands and started jogging towards the city.
A woman was pacing around by the bridge. Sapnap ducked behind a chorus tree. She had long, dark hair and a pack at her feet, but no wings— not an Enderian. Sapnap glanced around the void. There was some fluttering in a house on the edge of the city island, but other than that, the void was clear.
She’s blocking the way to the city, he thought, irritated. Maybe she’ll let me pass.
The woman frowned as he approached. He smiled. “Hey! Another Elytrian, huh? What island are you from?”
“She’s not an Elytrian , ” Dream’s voice murmured in his ear. Sapnap rubbed the ruby earring. Yeah, I fucking know that.
“I’m not one of you,” the woman said, glaring daggers at him.
Sapnap feigned surprise. “What, really? You don’t have wings, though.”
“Must have left them at home,” the woman said dryly.
“Careful,” Dream whispered.
Sapnap raised his eyebrow and sat on a rock, leaning forward. “Well, to whom do I owe the pleasure of speaking to, then? Not an Elytrian and not an Enderian, what’s a girl like you doing here outside the city?”
“That’s none of your business,” the woman said, crossing her arms. “If you want to go into the city, go already.”
“This is Kristin,” Dream said. “Remember the mission, Pyro.”
“Wow, Kristin, that’s really quite rude,” Sapnap grinned, seeing the woman’s muscles tense. “I mean, you must not realize who you’re talking to!”
Kristin narrowed her eyes. “Surely I’m not addressing the emperor.”
Sapnap laughed. “What?! No! I’m the general of Essempí. I’m actually here on a bit of a ‘special mission’.”
“That’s enough,” Dream hissed. “Focus on the mission.”
Sapnap ignored him, pulling out his knife and flicking a switch to coat it in oil. “I’m looking for two Enderians with tattoos under their eyes. You wouldn’t happen to know where I might find them, would you, Kristin?”
Kristin’s eyes narrowed. Fury burned within them. “Don’t you dare. ”
“Dare what?” Sapnap activated his power, sending the knife into flame. “Dare what, Kristin? Huh? What are you gonna do, huh?”
Kristin curled her hands into fists and held them up in front of her. “I will do whatever I have to to protect my boys.”
“Sapnap,” Dream said. “Don’t draw unnecessary attent—“
Sapnap grabbed the earring and yanked it out. To hell with Dream, this was his moment. Kristin stared at him, breathing heavily, blocking the way to the bridge.
“Well, if I can’t change your mind,” Sapnap said, standing. Kristin shifted determinedly. Sapnap smiled. This’ll be fun.
He swiped his hand through the air, sending a burst of flame at her. Kristin yelped and ducked, rolling across the dusty ground. In an instant Sapnap was on her, stabbing his blade towards her face. She twisted, and it struck into the stone. Sapnap yanked it out and slashed at her again. She struck out with her legs, catching him in the chest and kicking him off of her.
Sapnap grunted as he hit the ground. Dust billowed up from around him. Kristin lunged for her pack and pulled out a strange blocky machine, pointing the tube end of it at him. “Leave or I’ll shoot!”
Sapnap pulled himself into a crouch, licking his lips. “You’ve got guts.”
“Leave right now, you bastard.” Kristin flicked a lever down with a click! “I will kill you.”
Sapnap stared at her. “Fine.”
He summoned a ball of fire to his palm, then threw the fire into the dust, sending up a cloud of dust and smoke. Kristin coughed, hands flying up to cover her eyes and mouth, Sapnap grabbed his smoldering knife and dashed forward and Kristin looked up to see the blade coming down at her her eyes betrayed a flash of fear Sapnap opened his mouth and laughed and drove the knife down down down into her chest and the woman had no time to scream and there was red red red and burning and euphoria and joy and death—
And then it was over. The woman was on the ground, and blood was pooling out into the porous rock that drank it greedily like a sponge. Sapnap tore the knife from her chest with a sickening noise and wiped it on her ebony hair, then closed her sightless eyes. She’d at least had the mercy of having it done quickly.
“Wrong place, wrong time,” he told her. “Fate is cruel, huh?”
Sapnap walked over and retrieved his earring. Dream was silent, but Sapnap could feel his presence anyways.
“What can I say, piss boy? Sometimes a man’s just gotta kill, you know?” Sapnap tugged his bottle out and popped the cork, downing the liquid. A tingling sensation spread through his body, then he vanished, blending into the background. “Alright. Let’s go bring those Enderians home.”
Notes:
Summary: Wilbur goes and talks to queen Eret. He tells them the Elytrians are untrustworthy, but Eret gets upset and insists upon hearing the story from Tommy instead of Wilbur. Tommy argues briefly with George before George leaves and meets up with Sapnap. Sapnap kills Kristin (hahaha sufferrr). He drinks an invisibility potion and enters the city.
Chapter 37: And He Shattered
Notes:
“As long as I live, I will never let anyone hurt you again.”
(Chapter twenty eight)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy leaned against the wall. “So the voices are leaving.”
“Yeah,” Ranboo said.
“Well. . . Isn’t that a good thing?” Tommy shrugged. “I mean, you don’t really want them there, do you?”
Ranboo tugged at his hair. “I don’t know! Yes? Maybe? I was just getting used to them, and— and Techno said they only grow, they aren’t supposed to just leave, and I don’t know what will happen when they’re all gone! Will I just disappear?! Like, what if something happens to me?!”
“Hey, hey, calm down,” Tommy said, taking Ranboo’s wrist. “Nothing’s going to happen. They aren’t really meant to be there, right? So maybe your body is just rejecting them, like a virus.”
Ranboo winced, then laughed wetly. “They don’t really like that idea.”
“Well, I did just call them a virus.” Tommy grinned. “Hey, it’s chill, okay? You’re going to be fine.”
“Maybe.” Ranboo wiped his eyes. “I’m just so confused, we’re taught pain is good, but then apparently it’s not, a-and I keep forgetting things, and now we’re here in the End, and everyone has wings, and I’m just so confused. ”
Tommy looked over at the guard. She averted her gaze quickly, staring straight ahead as if they weren’t there.
“Look,” Tommy said quietly. “I don’t know everything you’re going through. My memory is fine, I never ever had any voices, but I do understand, Boo. Looking around this city. . . the void, the wings, the powers. . . It’s lonely, you know? We don’t fit.”
“It feels like we were meant to be here, but now it’s too late and we won’t belong anywhere.” Ranboo’s voice cracked. “B-but you want to stay here, you’ll be happy, and—“
“Nah. I don’t think I could live here without my roommate. Sounds fucking boring,” Tommy hummed.
Ranboo let out a broken sob and collapsed into a hug, pulling Tommy close. Tommy squeezed him. “I’m not ever ever going to let you go, okay, Ranboo?”
“You were so excited to come here, and you were planning to stay,” Ranboo wailed. “A-and the voices are leaving, and I don’t want to be alone, and. . . and. . .”
Tommy closed his eyes. “It’s okay, Boob boy. I’m not going anywhere.”
There was a crunch of sand as the guard shifted. Tommy sighed into Ranboo’s shirt, hoping she wasn’t about to be a Karen and tell them to hug somewhere else. Ranboo shook, crying, and Tommy—
Cold.
Tommy flinched. Something was pressing against his back. The cold dripped down his skin and stung where it ran over his scars.
“Tommy?” He heard Ranboo say, but it sounded muffled and distorted. Tommy’s vision blurred. “ TOMMY?!”
Something else pressed onto his stomach. Tommy looked down. Red.
Oh, blood.
People were shouting, but Tommy couldn’t understand them through the haze flooding his mind. He’d been stabbed. . . it was staining his shirt, that was a real shame. . .
Where was Ranboo?
Everything felt floaty. He’d been stabbed.
Lavender was blocking Tommy’s vision. It. . . it was a shame. . . he wanted to see Ranboo before he. . . he. . .
Tommy’s body dissolved into purple light.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Ranboo paused. Tommy had suddenly tensed in his arms. “Tommy?” Ranboo opened his eyes. Something was clinging onto the back of Tommy’s shirt, some sort of silver knob, or—
A knife.
A knife.
Oh, god.
“TOMMY?!” Ranboo pulled out of the hug, horrified. Tommy glanced up at him, but his gaze continued to slide until he was looking up at the void. “No, Tommy, hey, look at me, Tommy!”
“What’s going on?” The guard came up and around Tommy's back. “What the— who did this?!”
“I don’t know, there was no one here, we were just hugging—“
✿
The crowd softened their chanting and bowed their heads. The shadows in the room grew as their numbers diminished.
Fifty six. Fifty three.
A few figures left the crowd and walked off into the darkness.
“Don’t leave me alone right now,” Ranboo whispered.
❀
The guard pinned Ranboo to the ground, pressing his face into the dust. “WHAT DID YOU DO?!”
Ranboo blinked and kicked out, trying to free himself. “Where’s Tommy?! What happened?!”
“He’s losing a lot of blood!” Someone yelled. Ranboo craned his neck. A crowd of people were huddled over something on the ground.
“Tommy!” Ranboo yelled desperately. “TOMMY!”
“Shut up!” The guard growled. “You’ve done enough!”
“I didn’t do any—!” Ranboo choked off. The crowd was stepping back, shouts turning into whispers. Tommy’s body lifted into the air and began to shine with purple light. “No. No, TOMMY! TOMMY!!”
The light dissipated into the void, leaving nothing but a pool of blood in the dirt. Ranboo squeezed his eyes shut and sobbed brokenly. He’s dead, he’s dead, he’s dead, he’s dead—
“Someone go get Queen Eret!” An Enderian yelled. “We need to take care of the murderer as soon as possible!”
The guard on top of Ranboo dug her knee into his back, and he bit his lip, instinct telling him to keep quiet, don't scream, don't fight.
“What the fucking hell is going on here?!”
Ranboo looked up. Wilbur.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Wilbur shoved the guard off of Ranboo, helping him to his feet. “What’s happening, Ranboo? Where’s Tommy?”
“If you’re looking for the other wingless, you’re too late!” The Enderian spat.
“What do you mean?” Wilbur grabbed Ranboo’s wrists, trying to make eye contact with him. “Ranboo, where’s Tommy? Where’s Tommy?!”
Ranboo whined, pulling away and covering his eyes. The crowd backed away from him, muttering angrily.
One of the Enderians, with lemon-yellow wings, stepped forward and pointed accusingly at Ranboo. “I saw him stab the other boy! He did it in the back, when they were hugging, then again in the stomach!”
“What?!” Wilbur spun around frantically. “No, no, surely not, where is he? Where is he?!”
“He’s dead!” The Enderian shouted. “That boy murdered him!”
Wilbur shook his head. “No, no, no, no, no. Surely not, please, it has to be some sort of misunderstanding, he can’t be. . . Ranboo, please . . .”
Ranboo looked up at him. Tears were streaming down his cheeks, but his expression was cold and emotionless.
“Ranboo?” Wilbur whispered. “Where’s. . .”
Ranboo straightened and grinned . Wilbur took a step back as he saluted, looked over his shoulder, then vanished in a burst of purple, appearing at the end of the street. The Enderians yelled and took to the skies, diving after him, but he teleported again and was gone.
“No. . . where is he. . .?” Wilbur bit at his knuckle, trying not to hyperventilate. “He was right here, h-he was waiting for me. . .”
Wilbur turned to where the crowd had been. The stone was stained with red.
Wilbur bent over, vomiting into the dust. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and kept it there, sobbing. Tommy’s dead. Tommy’s dead. Oh god. Tommy’s dead. Someone wailed, a broken, soulless howl, and he barely registered that the sound was leaving his own mouth.
“Wilbur?” Someone put their hand on his back. “Oh Prime. . . Did someone already tell you? I’m so sorry, Wilbur.”
He looked up at the blurry figure through his fringe. Pix.
“He’s dead. . .” Wilbur croaked.
Pix pulled him into a hug, wings folding out around him. “I’m so sorry. Did you already tell the others?”
Wilbur wiped at his eyes, but his face was a waterfall of grief. “Others?”
“About Kristin?” Pix looked around. “Where’s Tommy?”
“What—“ Wilbur’s voice cracked and he swallowed thickly. “Tommy’s dead. What are you saying about Kristin?”
Pix looked back at him, eyes wide. “Tommy’s dead?”
Wilbur grabbed the front of Pix’s tunic, scrunching the fabric in his fists. “What. About. Kristin.”
Horror dawned on Pix’s face. “Oh Prime. You thought I was talking about Tommy. Oh Prime .”
Wilbur shoved Pix away. “WHERE IS SHE?! WHERE IS MY MOTHER?!”
Pix wrapped his wings around himself. “Wilbur, I’m so so sorry, we were going to get her, but she was lying on the ground, and—“
“Don’t say it,” Wilbur said quietly. He was shaking. “Don’t you fucking say it.”
“Wilbur, I’m so sorry,” Pix said again. “She. . . She was already dead by the time we got there.”
Wilbur blinked, breathing heavily. He raised a finger. “No. No, you said— you said you were going to bring her up. You— she’s waiting for you, she’s waiting—“
Pix winced and bowed his head. “I’m sorry.” He took off and flew away.
“COME BACK HERE!” Wilbur screamed, “COME BACK HERE, YOU BASTARD— YOU. . . She. . .”
Wilbur fell to his knees, staring blankly into the void. “She can’t. . . Mum. . .”
The palace doors opened, and the levitation Enderian stepped out. “Wilbur Soot Watson?”
Wilbur didn’t move.
“Wilbur?” The man said again. “The queen would like to see you.”
Wilbur turned slowly to look at him. “Fuck you,” he whispered.
The Enderian shifted uncomfortably. “Er. . .”
“Tell the queen they can fuck themselves,” Wilbur murmured, standing again. “And fuck you. I’m going to find my mother.”
He staggered away, not bothering anymore to wipe the wetness from his face.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream flipped to a page in his book. Runes glowed purple on the paper.
Dream smiled.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy is hugging Ranboo, and Sapnap, invisible, stabs Tommy’s back. Ranboo is then briefly controlled by Dream and stabs Tommy in the stomach. The watching Enderians get angry. Wilbur walks out and Ranboo, again controlled by Dream, teleports away. Pix comes and tells Wilbur Kristin is also dead. Wilbur yells at him and Pix leaves. Eret wants to talk to Wilbur, but Wilbur just left to “find Kristin”. Dream has da book and there is a rushed picture I drew with my finger on my crappy family ipad :P
Thank you BananaChild for helping me with the picture! Hopefully it’s all good and fine, let me know if it’s wonky!
Chapter 38: Revival
Chapter Text
Warmth.
Tommy floated through the absence of existence. The void wrapped around him and he opened his eyes lazily, but could only see purple and black.
Wake up, a voice whispered. Exist.
Tommy took a deep breath, and then he was suddenly aware of the darkness and the lavender. He blinked and looked down. Purple light was leaking from a hole in his stomach.
“Oh,” he said, voice echoing. “I’m dead, aren’t I?”
“Unfortunately, that appears to be the case.” Tommy yelped and turned. A shadowy figure was floating behind him, dress dissolving into smoke at their feet.
“Who are you?!” Tommy yelled, flinching back. The figure startled, drawing her hand to her chest. Her face was veiled, and Tommy found it physically difficult to look at it without his eyes slipping away.
“Tommy,” she said quietly, and then Tommy recognized the voice.
“Mum?”
Kristin sighed in relief, stretching her hands out to him. Smoke spilled from her palms. “Tommy. I was afraid for a moment you had forgotten who I was.”
“No, I could never forget,” Tommy said. He looked around. “But. . . where are we? How are you here? I thought I died.”
Kristin bowed her head. “Tommy. . .”
“You keep saying my name.” He tried and failed again to see her face. “What’s wrong, Mum?”
Kristin hummed a low note. “This is not death. Not for you, at least.”
“What?” Tommy chuckled a little, looking around the emptiness. “Mumza, you’re not— you aren’t making any sense.”
“I died, Toms,” Kristin said quietly. “An Elytrian sent by Dream killed me.”
Tommy stared at her, then glanced down at his stomach again. “Oh. And then he went and killed me, too.”
“I think that must have been how it happened,” Kristin said.
They hovered in silence for a minute.
“So if this isn’t death but I died, ” Tommy finally said, “why are we in a dark tunnel?”
“Is that what you see?” Kristin murmured. “That’s so strange. . . I think you must be in limbo. Your life was taken, but your magic remains. Perhaps, if you are lucky, you can stay here until it ends and you can come be with me.”
“But I am with you,” Tommy said, confused. “And I don’t want to stay here, it’s cold and empty.”
Kristin moved forward and cupped his cheek in her palm. It was warm and sent electric tingles running through his skin. “It’s best that you stay, love, until he calls you back.”
“Who?” Kristin began to fade, and Tommy grabbed at her in desperation. “Wait, Mum, who? Where are you going?!”
“We’ll see each other someday,” Kristin whispered, planting a kiss on his forehead. “Be brave, my Tommy. I’m proud of you.”
“No, wait!” Tommy yelled. “Come back! Mom!”
Kristin dissolved into smoke, leaving Tommy alone.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Black scales coiled around an obsidian pillar. The dragon was climbing, hooking long claws into the glossy stone, flapping its wings now and then to give it a boost upwards.
From the top of the pillar came a burst of purple light. The dragon snorted and pulled itself up in time to see a woman step back from the floating crystal atop the pillar, head bowed.
Kristin looked up at the dragon, tears in her eyes. “Hello.”
The dragon shook its wings, lowering its head and inspecting the crystal.
“It’s fine,” Kristin said. “I won’t use it again. He’ll be okay without me.”
The dragon blinked at her. Kristin wiped her cheeks and sat down on the pillar. “Everything will be okay, right?”
A snout rested on her lap. Kristin stroked the monster’s glossy scales. The dragon made a rumbling noise, deep in its throat, and the woman closed her eyes.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy wasn’t sure how long he’d been crying. He was tired but couldn’t sleep, his shirt was damp with tears and snot but he didn’t have a headache, his stomach had a hole in it but didn’t hurt. . .
And Tommy was alone.
Since Kristin left, if she even was here at all, if Tommy wasn’t just imagining her shadow, if Tommy was even dead — Well, since then, Tommy had been crying, and found himself unable to stop, even when he was numb and ready to be done with it all. The tears just. . . kept coming. And when Tommy wiped them away, he found that they stained his hands and shirt with lavender, like watered-down purple ink.
Tommy tucked his legs up to his chest and hid his face in his knees. The silence pressed against his ears, making them ring and buzz. The tunnel just stretched out for eternity on either side, devoid of all life and feeling.
He wished he had some sort of way to tell the passing of time. It felt like it had been at least a week, a month at most. He was just so tired of being alone.
“I wish I were dead with you, Mum,” he whispered. It echoed down the cold tunnels until the sound warped and was lost.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream ran his finger past symbols on the page of his book.
“Tommy,” he whispered.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
“ Tommy.”
Tommy’s head shot up from between his knees. Had he imagined that?
“Hello?” Tommy unfolded his legs so he was floating in a standing position. “Is— is anyone there? Mom? Ranboo? Wilbur?”
A purple light appeared down the tunnel to his right. Tommy blinked, eyes stinging. “Hello?”
Void filled Tommy’s mind as the light grew brighter. His body stretched and every vein in his body burned and tingled as he was ripped apart and pulled toward that light light light light light light light light light light light
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy choked, suddenly blinded by an attack of color and sound and feeling. The barrage of sensation invaded his senses and he covered his eyes, hissing. Someone grabbed his arm and his stomach lurched. Tommy bent over and vomited, purple mixing into the bile.
“Eurgh!” The person said, releasing him. “I just got these boots!”
“No one gives a fuck about your boots, Hyphae.”
Tommy gasped, looking up. A man with dark hair and a white headband was leaning against the wall. Pyro.
“Welcome back, Enderboy.” Pyro grinned. “How was the afterlife?”
Tommy scrambled to run away, but Hyphae grabbed his arm again and coldness spread through his veins, freezing his body except his face.
“That should last until we get out of the city,” Hyphae said. “We’ll have to hurry, I’m almost out of power.”
“Let me go,” Tommy panted. “Let me— let me go, you bastards—“
“Rude.” Pyro shoved a piece of cloth in his mouth, then tied a sash around his head, gagging him. “There! Nice and quiet. You forgot rule two, huh?”
Tommy glared at him and swore through the gag. “Mm-mmf-mmfmff!!”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” Pyro picked him up like he was a sack of potatoes and dumped him in a wooden crate, forcing Tommy’s arms awkwardly into the cramped area. He placed a pile of foul-smelling fabric on top of Tommy, then closed the crate and they began to move.
Tommy blinked and breathed, unable to do much else. It smelled really bad in the crate, and it was dark. . . It was dark and he couldn’t move and he was alone . . . Tommy whimpered, squeezing his eyes shut. One of those Elytrians killed Mum, one of them killed me, and I don’t know where Ranboo or Wilbur are or if they’re still alive or how I’m back— oh god. . . I’m back.
I’m not dead anymore.
Oh, god.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
George pushed all of his weight against the cart over the cobblestones, grunting. “Pyro, get off!”
Sapnap grinned, sitting on the crate lid. “Aw, c’mon, someone has to make sure the clothes don’t escape!”
George ground his teeth. “Get. Off.”
Sapnap sighed. “You’re no fun.” He hopped off the crate and joined George in pushing it down the city streets. The streets were empty, the Enderians having hidden away in their houses or gathered at the palace roofs to conspire about the events of that day. Stupid things. They really did act like animals that had been startled from their nests.
They were just reaching the edges of the city when a shadow passed over them.
“Shit,” Sapnap said. “Patrol.”
“Act casual,” George hissed.
The Enderian swooped down and landed in a crouch on the crate. “Hello, ambassadors. You shouldn’t be out right now. I’m sure you’ve heard about the murders.”
“Indeed. Have they caught the culprits yet?” George tried not to look at Sapnap.
“No, but I assure you the queen is doing everything in their power to discover the monster that did this.” The Enderian shook her head. “Two murders in one day. . . We haven’t seen a tragedy like this since Yëlfida lost her son to the void, and that was over twenty years ago.”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” George murmured, and it was mostly true. Lost children meant less powers in the Essempí. “We’re headed back to our ship now. We weren’t expecting the attacks today, and we’d feel safer in our own emperor’s kingdom.”
“You’re leaving? I’m sorry to hear that. You just arrived.” The Enderian poked at the crate. “What’s in here?”
“Just some clothes. You have such unique fashion in this city, and we want to show the emperor.” George’s fingers tightened on the handle of the cart.
“May I take a look?” The Enderian didn’t wait for an answer, hopping onto the stone and prying off the lid. “Oh my — what’s that smell?!”
Sapnap put his arm around George. “Ah, poor Hyphae here has a weak stomach, and hearing the news of the murders was too much for him. He threw up all over my clothes, the outfits on the bottom are more, ah, saturated than those on top.”
The Enderian made a noise of disgust and took a step back. “Ew. Well, I’ll leave you be, then. You have a long journey ahead of you.”
“Who knows, maybe we’ll return.” Sapnap shrugged. “Tell the queen we’re sorry to have left so soon, but Dream sends his regards.”
The Enderian bowed. “Very well. May the stars watch over your travels.” She took off flying back in the direction of the palace.
“I didn’t send my regards,” Dream’s voice whispered in George’s ear.
Sapnap began pushing the cart again. “Eh, I was just trying to be friendly.”
“Your job isn’t to be friendly, it’s to retrieve the Enderians.”
“Yeah, without suspicion. ” Sapnap rolled his eyes. “Look, piss boy, we got it covered, alright?”
“Covered with what?” Dream said.
“Clothes,” George said. “It’s in a crate.”
Dream sighed. “You’re transporting him in a crate ?”
George glanced at Sapnap. “Yes? Don’t worry, it’s gagged.”
“Gagged.”
“Yes.” Their earrings were silent for a moment, then—
“I told you not to scare him—!“
“You told us to get it out unnoticed!”
“Don’t interrupt me!” Dream yelled. George and Sapnap flinched. “You will continue to the ship, and then you will ungag him, is that understood?”
“Yes, sir,” they muttered. Sapnap looked at George, bewildered, and George shrugged, equally confused.
“Good. I’ll see you when you get back.” The earring grew warm suddenly, then returned to normal as Dream left.
George shook his head and helped Sapnap push again. “Let’s just get back to the ship.”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
George lifted his hand from the Enderian’s dark skin. 1696’s shaking stopped, and then it looked lazily up, tears streaming down its face. “I don’ like. . .”
George hummed, extracting his hand through the bars of the cage. “Good, the spores are working. I’m almost out now.”
The Enderian blinked, looking around. “Whissz— where’s Tommyyyyy. . .”
“Dead,” George said. 1696 let out a wail and George slapped it. “Pull yourself together! Ugh, those were supposed to be happy spores.”
“Your mom’zzza happy spore.” 1696 waved its chained hand around weakly. “Mushroom boy.”
“Idiot.” George scoffed and wiped his hand on his robe. “Hopefully you stay drugged up until we reach the Essempí.”
“Hopefully!” The Enderian yelped cheerfully. “I wanna see. . . my son!”
“Yeah, have fun with that.” George left the brig, locking the door behind him.
Syllvian saluted him. “Sir! General Pyro would like you to meet with him in the cabin.”
“I need to recharge, can’t he wait?” George sighed.
“He says the Enderian is awake, sir.” Syllvian said.
George straightened. “Oh? Well then, we’d better not keep him waiting.”
George ran his fingers along the wall of the ship as he walked. Alright, Dream, let’s see what’s so special about this Enderian of yours.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy sees Kristin in limbo briefly before she disappears and appears with the dragon on the top of an obsidian pillar. Tommy is revived and snatched by George and Sapnap, who paralyze him, gag him, and shove him in a crate to be brought to their ship. A patrol stops them on their way, but they manage to trick her and avoid getting caught. On the ship, George drugs Ranboo (who is in a cage) with spores and goes to the cabin to talk with Sapnap and Tommy.
Chapter 39: Monster or Man
Chapter Text
Tommy glared at the men in front of him. “Let me go.”
Pyro yawned. “Yeah, I don’t think so. It’s been a long day, we’re not just gonna throw you off the ship.”
“Long day?!” Tommy struggled against the ropes tying him to a chair. “You kidnap me and call it nothing more than a ‘long day’?!”
“To be fair, kidnapping you was the easiest part of the day.” Pyro picked some dirt from under his fingernails. “That or killing you. I mean, you didn’t even notice me until you were already dead.”
Tommy blanched. “That— you killed me— you killed me a month ago, at least, it wasn’t—“
“Uh, no, that was definitely today.” Pyro glanced at Hyphae. “What do you think, Hyphae? Feel like a month to you?”
“No.” Hyphae’s glasses glinted under the electric lights. “That’s very interesting. Tell me, Enderian, what was it like in hell?”
“My name is Tommy.” Tommy ground his teeth. “You’re playing with me. Let me go right now, you sick bastards.”
“Oh, Tommy, we aren’t playing,” Pyro said. He snapped, sparking a flame on his thumb, and brought it close to Tommy’s cheek. “Unless you want to play. You want to play a game, Tommy?”
Tommy pulled back from the heat. “G-get back, I don’t want to play—“
“I have a fun game!” Pyro grinned. “How about this, I ask a question, and you answer! How about that, huh?”
Tommy squeezed his eyes shut, breaths quickening. “No, no, get away from me, I don’t want to play—“
“Prime, dude, chill out, we haven’t even started yet—“
Pyro went silent. Tommy opened his eyes to a slit, looking over. Pyro and Hyphae’s earrings were glowing faintly with lime light.
“We’re just having some fun,” Hyphae said. “We aren’t going to do anything.”
There was silence. Tommy breathed heavily, hands shaking behind his back.
Pyro pulled his hand away from Tommy’s face. “Fine. . . I’ll go check on the other.”
The earring went dark. Pyro and Hyphae looked at each other, then Pyro swept out of the room, glaring at Tommy one last time before he left.
Tommy watched him go, then stared at Hyphae, who was standing still, frowning.
“We have orders not to hurt you,” he finally said.
Tommy blinked. “W-what?”
“We were ordered to ungag you, not to hurt you, to make your binds loose and comfortable. . .” Hyphae walked around to the desk and sat in the chair so he was facing Tommy. “What is it that makes you so special to him?”
Tommy’s stomach sank. “The— the emperor ordered this?”
Hyphae nodded. “Dream is very interested in you, and that makes me very curious.” He leaned forward, placing his elbows on the desk. “I looked up your files. Your power is strong, but not particularly useful. Dream already has illusion type Enderians. So why you?”
Dream wants me. Tommy’s blood ran cold. “I don’t know.”
Hyphae scowled. “You must know something. What’s so special about you?”
“I don’t know!” Tommy kicked at the desk. “What do you want me to say, he wants me for my immeasurable charm and style?”
“I don’t think that’s it,” Hyphae said dryly.
Tommy gasped. “I— you— offense! I am the most charismatic person in the End and Earth! Look, I’ll show you my charm!”
“Oh no,” Hyphae said.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
“One hundred bottles of kid-appropriate beverage on the wall, one hundred bottles of kid-appropriate beverage! Take one down, pass it around, one hundred bottles of kid-appropriate beverage on the wall!” Tommy sang.
Hyphae sighed. “Are you done?”
“Nope!” Tommy said. “Now we go back down! OH! Ninety-nine bottles of kid-appropriate beverage on the wall, ninety-nine bottles of kid-appropriate beverage! Take one down, pass it around, ninety-nine bottles of kid-appropriate beverage on the wall! HEY! Ninety-eight bottles of. . .”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
“. . .I mean, I get that when you eat the candy all at once you get the flavors all at once, but it’s so much more fun to bite the caramel off first, you know? Actually, first I lick the chocolate off, which is fucking delicious by the way, then I eat the caramel, and then I eat the little crunchy biscuit thing. That way, it lasts longer, and you get to experience each flavor individually!”
A knock came at the door. Hyphae scrambled to it and flung it open, dragging Pyro inside. “Your turn!”
“That was hardly fifteen minutes!” Pyro protested. “It’s still your shift!”
“Any longer with him and I’m going to combust !” Hyphae shoved Pyro and slammed the door shut behind him.
Pyro groaned and sat at the desk. “Please just be quiet this time.”
Tommy grinned. “Where’s the fun in that? Oh, I forgot to tell you, there’s this thing on Earth called music, here, I’ll sing you a song. . .”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
“And then you go high then down, so instead of I thought when I got older, it’s I thought when I got ol-der, you see?”
“I thought, when I, got ollld-er,” Pyro sang.
“Not quite,” Tommy said, grimacing. “Sing after me. I thought when I got ol-der.”
“I thought when I got ollld-er.” Pyro pursed his lips. “I thought when I got ol-der.”
Tommy laughed. “Yeah! Then it goes, I’d marry her, I told her. See how it rhymes?”
“Yeah, yeah.” Pyro frowned. “This is taking a while. How long is the song?”
Tommy shrugged. “We’re just at the beginning. If you untie me, I can write down the lyrics.”
“Yeah, no.” Pyro said. “Nice try, though.”
Tommy groaned. “Whyyy? I’m so bored.”
“Why? Because you’ll use your magic and escape. I’m not an idiot.” Pyro leaned back in his chair and picked up a pencil from the desk, spinning it around. “You’ve been talking for over three hours now, you know. I thought your voice would go out a long time ago.”
Tommy kicked at the desk. “Yeah, well I’m just really good at singing and shit.”
“There’s a lot more shit going around than singing.” Pyro snorted. “Wish we could gag you.”
Tommy pouted. “Rude. I thought you were enjoying it.”
“Well you were. I’m just guarding you so you don’t try anything.” Pyro folded his arms. “You play fibbles?”
Tommy blinked at the sudden subject change. “Wha— yeah, sometimes. I didn’t have a pack in my room, but sometimes people would bring theirs down to the cafeteria in the mornings and I could play then.”
“Wanna play with me?” Pyro tugged at his earring and looked away. “I know it’s like— an Enderian game, but I really like it, and I have a really good quest that I’ve been working on for months that I haven’t gotten to play with anyone. . .”
“Are you— are you fucking serious?! ” Tommy yelled, anger returning. “You killed my mom, and you think I’m gonna play a fucking game with you?!”
Pyro frowned. “Okay, first of all, chill, you’re overreacting—”
“Overreacting?!”
“Yeah, chill, it’s been like five hours since I killed her, you need to move on.”
Tommy gaped at him. “ Move on?! You— what the fuck!”
“Look, enderboy, she’s not coming back, so there’s no point in whining about her, right? Just forget it already,” Pyro said.
Tommy froze. “Holy— oh my god, wait, no, no, she might come back! If— if I was revived, then surely she —”
Pyro rolled his eyes. “Nope. You were killed because it was the only way we could get you away from the others without suspicion. She was killed because she got in the way. She doesn’t matter to Dream, so she’s not coming back . Understand?”
Tommy’s eyes stung. “How— why would you say that? How can you be like this?”
Pyro frown deepened and he twisted a ring on his finger. “It’s just the way things are. You just move on and forget them so you don’t get hurt. There’s no point in dwelling on something you can’t change.”
Tommy stared at him for a moment, then it clicked. “You. . . you lost someone too, didn’t you?”
Pyro didn’t say anything.
“How can you just let them go?” Tommy whispered. “Do you really not care about them?”
“I cared !” Pyro yelled. Sparks spat from his mouth. “I cared for him more than anything, and it got him killed! Okay?! He died because of me, so I just— I just need to move on and forget about it before I get more people hurt!!”
Pyro planted his elbows on the desk and ran his hands through his hair, breathing shakily. They sat in silence for a minute.
“What was his name?” Tommy said.
Pyro glanced at him. A tear glittered on his cheek. “Karl.”
Tommy blinked. “Wait. . . Karl. . . Jacobs?”
Pyro nodded, then put his head down on the desk. “He. . . was an Enderian, and Elytrians aren’t supposed to. . . I-I loved him, but we were caught, and. . .”
“He was discarded.”
“Yeah.”
Tommy took a deep breath, remembering Karl’s smile. He was one of the Enderians that would always invite Tommy to play fibbles with him in the cafeteria, and always managed to rig the decks so Tommy would win every time.
“The emperor is the one that manages the discardings, right?” Tommy said carefully. “So, why would you still work for him, if he’s the one that. . .”
Pyro turned his head and scowled at him. “The emperor’s my friend, okay? He can’t control who’s discarded, he just makes sure it goes smoothly.”
“But if he’s your friend, wouldn’t he—“
“Shut the hell up before I make you,” Pyro said.
Tommy was quiet for a moment, then whispered, “Please don’t give me to the emperor. Just throw me in the void, you won’t see me again, just please, please don’t make me go back there.”
Pyro hesitated, then rubbed his eyes and stood up. “We’re arriving in a few days. You’d better be ready to meet him by then.”
Tommy shook his head. “No, no, please—“
The door clicked shut behind Pyro.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy annoys the shit out of George and Sapnap, and has an argument/conversation/yelling??? With Sapnap, in which we discover Sapnap liked Karl but Karl was discarded (also Sapnap doesn’t know how to deal with emotions).
Chapter 40: Dream
Chapter Text
The hallway was long and dark.
Red flashed in the mirrors on either side as Tommy walked past them, shaking. He half-expected his reflection to abruptly change to a lime green as he walked. It seemed like Dream was hiding behind one of the pillars, waiting for him to come into view so he could spring upon him and tear him to shreds. The mirrors stayed the same, however, but Tommy still couldn’t shake the feeling of being watched.
“Here we go!” Pyro said cheerfully when they reached the end of the hall. “Jesus, man, you’re really tense.”
Tommy hunched his shoulders. “Yeah, no shit. There’s not— there’s nothing here, what do you mean ’here we go’?”
Pyro grinned and pressed on a tile against the wall of the hallway. A green light blinked on, scanning their faces. “Dragon identified. Enderian 1732. Dragon not found. Welcome, General Pyro.”
The mirrors on either side slid open to dark rooms. Pyro took Tommy’s arm and pulled him to the room on the left. The mirror slid closed behind them, and a light flickered on, washing them in yellow light.
Tommy yelped as the room lurched beneath them and began to move. Pyro laughed. “Never ridden an elevator?”
“Not one that goes sideways ,” Tommy said. “From my experience, they’re meant to go vertically.”
Pyro leaned against the wall. “Eh, ours do both. We copied the design from elevators in an Enderian city.”
Tommy pursed his lips and stared at the floor.
Pyro stared at him, then punched him in the arm. “Hey, chill. You’re gonna be fine.”
“I’m going to the emperor, no part of this is fine,” Tommy snapped.
The elevator slowed and stopped, and the wall slid open to a wooden door.
“We’re here.” Pyro opened the door and pushed Tommy inside. “Have fun exploring. I’m going to go get Dream.”
Tommy turned around, panicked. “Wait, no, don’t leave me—!”
Pyro closed the door. On the other side, Tommy could hear the squeak of metal, and then a mechanic chugging noise as the elevator moved away.
Tommy opened the door again, but where the elevator had been was a wall of lava; the elevator must have had enchantments on it to keep it cool inside while it moved through the molten rock.
Tommy shut the door again and looked around his prison. The bed was in the style of the apartment beds, but instead of an ankle monitor, a sketchbook sat on the blanket. The desk had lines of pencils and charcoal on it— real charcoal, not just sticks with ash on them, and there was even a small bowl of fruit beside the art supplies.
“Sus,” Tommy muttered, and picked up a chorus fruit, inspecting it. It looked normal, at least. Tommy tugged on the chorus fluff until the juicy seeds were released, spilling out into the bowl. He popped a few in his mouth, and holy shit he had missed that taste.
He took the bowl with him to the bed, and flipped open the sketchbook. It was blank. He wasn’t sure what he expected. They had probably burned his old sketchbooks when he was presumed dead.
Tommy shook his head, closing the book. Something was off about this. He had expected metal bars and dark rooms, not. . . whatever this was. Maybe they were trying to get him to let down his guard.
Tommy squinted, examining the room more closely. He expected there to be traps or something, but if there were any, they were well hidden. The walls were smooth obsidian, and the only break in the flat surface was a vent set high above his bed, out of reach.
“Might as well make myself at home,” Tommy said to himself, settling down on the bed. “While Pyro’s out getting the emperor.”
Tommy took a shaky breath. “Oh, fuck me, he’s coming. He’s coming. He— he wants me, he’s going to— going to—“
Tommy’s stomach churned and he threw the chorus seeds up over the side of the bed, gagging. What is the emperor going to do to me? He can do anything he wants, no one knows I’m alive.
Shit. No one knows I’m alive.
Tommy gasped, curling in a ball and digging his fingernails into his scalp. No one’s coming for me. No one’s coming, fuck, I’m — I —
I’m alone.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream didn’t know how long he’d been standing here, burning heat on his back, a closed door before him. He hadn’t hesitated like this in a long time, but now, knowing that the search was over, his body was frozen in anticipation.
No more waiting, he thought, shaking his head. This is it!
This is it.
He adjusted his mask and stepped into the room.
Tommy looked up from the bed and froze as he entered. Dream walked into the room, then closed the door behind him without breaking eye contact with Tommy. Tommy’s chest was still for a moment, then jumped into motion with too-fast breaths when Dream took another step forward.
“GET AWAY!” Tommy screamed, scrambling back into a corner. “STAY BACK!”
Dream tilted his head in amusement. He was actually crying . Dream walked forward until he was in front of Tommy, then crouched down to his eye level.
Tommy shuddered and squeezed his eyes shut, bracing himself. Pleas fell uselessly from his lips.
Dream stretched his hands out and wrapped his arms around Tommy as he had seen the people on Earth do. Tommy flinched, then fell still as Dream pulled him close, scratching at his blond curls gently, playing with the streak of white.
“Tommy,” Dream said quietly. “I’m so glad you’re safe. I missed you.”
Tommy stayed perfectly frozen and tense in his arms, then— “What?”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream pressed Tommy against his robe, and Tommy couldn’t understand why it didn’t hurt . It was like he was feeling a kind touch for the first time again, bewildered at the lack of pain.
Dream pulled back, inspecting Tommy’s face with his blank smiling mask. “I hope your journey back was comfortable. I know Hyphae and Pyro can be a bit extreme when following simple orders.”
Tommy moved his mouth but no sound came out. Dream— the emperor was holding him, and it didn’t hurt, and he was. . . worried?
“. . .no.” Tommy shook his head and shoved at Dream’s chest. “No, no, get away from me, you bastard, stop touching me—!”
“What’s wrong?” Dream’s mask tilted. “I don’t understand, Tommy, why are you acting like this? Am I making you uncomfortable?”
“‘What’s wrong’?!” Tommy cowered away from the emperor. “You— you— just leave me alone ! Don’t touch me!”
“Fine.” Tommy blinked in shock as Dream released him, retreating a few feet and sitting on the floor. “Better?”
Tommy gasped, trying to fill his lungs with air that wouldn’t come. Dream just sat and stared at him until Tommy had recovered enough to talk. “Wh-what do you want from me?”
“I don’t want anything from you!” Dream spread out his hands, palms up in a peaceful gesture. Tommy flinched back, head knocking against the wall. “Tommy, I was just worried about you! I’m just glad you’re safe.”
“I’m not fucking safe, I’m with you!” Tommy looked down. His hands were shaking, and he shoved them into his armpits. “You’re not really worried about me, you don’t care, you’re not— you’re a fucking sick bastard . I don’t trust you.”
“You don’t trust me.” Dream hummed. “That’s fair. You don’t know much about me, do you? And those people on Earth said a lot of bad things about me, didn’t they? Funny, they’ve never met me, and already decided I was some evil tyrant.”
Tommy blanched. “How did you know—“
“If you don’t want me here, I’ll leave. I don’t want to make you any more scared of me than you think you are.” Dream stood and walked to the door to leave, then turned and looked back at Tommy. “I’ll be back tomorrow, though. I think we should take some time to get to know one another, yeah?”
Tommy felt his blood go cold, and he shivered. Dream hummed again, and then left Tommy alone in the obsidian room.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Ranboo woke up moving.
He hissed, forcing his sore muscles into a sitting position. He was in a cage, gliding silently down a dark hallway.
“Good morning, Enderian.” Ranboo twisted his neck, looking behind him. Hyphae was pushing the cart the cage sat on . “Looks like those spores didn’t last as long as we hoped.”
Ranboo rubbed his temples, trying to quiet the screaming in his mind. “Wh-where are you taking me?”
“You’re in the palace. You’re an Enderian. Dream’s very interested in your power.” Hyphae looked down at him, glasses glinting. “Does that give you enough clues for you to connect the dots?”
Ranboo’s stomach sank. He turned back around, taking deep breaths to calm himself down. It’s fine, Dream promised— he promised I wouldn’t be hurt, right? He promised we. . . wouldn’t be. . .
Ranboo frowned. Tommy died. Tommy was killed. Dream hurt him.
Promise, Dream, Dream, promise, palace, promise, promise, promise, discard, Dream, discard, discard, discard, DISCARD, DISCARD, DISCARD
“Thanks for the reminder,” Ranboo murmured.
“Pardon?” Hyphae said.
“Nothing.” Ranboo tucked his legs to his chest. Dream promised he wouldn’t discard me.
A horrible realization struck him, and Ranboo grabbed his wrist, breaths quickening. He never promised he wouldn’t hurt me. He never promised he wouldn’t take my magic. All he said was we wouldn’t be discarded.
I have to get out of here.
Ranboo focused on a pillar at the end of the hall. I can teleport there, then teleport behind Hyphae, then make a break for it.
Ranboo exhaled, concentrating. Purple light flickered briefly in his wrists, and then was gone.
Too low, empty, low, low, low, recharge, low, too little, low, low, low, recharge, low, recharge
No , Ranboo thought, panicking. No, no, it has to work! It has to! I need to get out of here!
They came to the end of the hall, and turned down a side corridor. Hyphae pushed the cart to the end of it, then pushed the cage, grunting, off the cart. Ranboo yelped as the cage tipped over onto a large green square.
Hyphae sighed, pulling the cart away. “Okay, well, have fun. Bye, Enderboy.”
He began to walk away, pushing the cart across the obsidian. Ranboo opened his mouth to yell after him, but at that moment, a green light came on, scanning over him.
“Dragon identified. Enderian 1696.”
Ranboo’s nails dug into his wrist, and then the platform began to lower him into darkness.
Meanwhile, below him in an obsidian room bare of cushions, a white box was waiting eagerly to bestow him with the blessing of pain.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy is taken to his room in the palace. Dream comes in, and Tommy is scared, but Dream doesn’t do anything and actually acts kind. Ranboo tries to escape, but doesn’t have enough power for teleporting.
Chapter 41: Sketchbook
Chapter Text
Tommy didn’t sleep well. His dreams were full of distant roars and emptiness, and whenever he woke up the obsidian walls seemed to bend and stretch into infinite tunnels. Eventually he gave up on sleep altogether, and drew smoky figures and winged creatures with what little light he had.
He knew it was morning when the lights came on, blinking to life suddenly. Tommy swore and covered his eyes, trying to adjust to the brightness. When he lowered his hands, Dream was standing by the door, looking over at him.
“FUCK!” Tommy pressed his back against the wall. “Where did you even come from, Jesus!”
Dream laughed. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. I was just checking to make sure you were awake.”
“Well, I’m definitely awake now .” Tommy took a deep breath, trying to slow his racing heart. “Why am I here? Why haven’t you killed me yet? Or. . . killed me again?”
“I don’t want to kill you, Tommy,” Dream said, surprised. “I promised 1696 you wouldn’t be discarded, and I always keep my promises.”
Tommy gripped his sketchbook tightly. “Wait, wait, wait. You talked with Ranboo? When? Where is he? Is he here?”
“Oh, no, that was a long time ago. We talked for a little bit, it made a deal with me, and then I sent it down to Earth.” Dream walked over and sat at the desk.
“Wha. . . What deal did you make?” Tommy scooted as far away from Dream as he could get.
Dream shrugged. “I just wanted to know what had happened to you when you disappeared. 1696 was really hesitant to tell me, but it agreed to the deal when I said I only wanted you to be safe.”
Well that’s a straight-up lie, Tommy thought. “Pyro fucking murdered me, I don’t think that constitutes as being ‘safe’.”
Dream tilted his head. “It was the only way to get you away from those people, Tommy. If there was any other option, we would have taken it, but I wanted you back as soon as possible.”
“And why the fuck is that?!” Tommy yelled. “You’re talking in circles!”
“Perhaps I am.” Dream scratched the back of his neck, and Tommy was thrown off by how. . . human he looked. All these years, he had seen Dream as some monstrous creature of the shadows, but now he was just an Elytrian with a mask.
Tommy’s stomach growled, and he flushed. Dream laughed. “Oh, sorry! I forgot to bring you breakfast. I’d better go anyway, I have some important meetings that need attending.”
“Yeah, get out of here! I don’t want to see you again!” Tommy yelled, then flinched back when Dream stood up.
“I hope you don’t mean that,” Dream said softly. “I really do only want what’s best for you, Tommy.”
Lies, Tommy thought, frowning. Dream nodded to him, then left, shutting the door behind him.
Tommy stared at the door for a moment, then slowly got up and slid off his bed onto the floor. He lowered his sketchbook from his chest, and set it on the cold stone floor, grabbing a pencil from the desk.
Day one, he wrote.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy sighed and turned the page. “Stupid.”
He grabbed the chorus fruit from the table, shaking more seeds from it. They had dried out a little overnight, but he was so hungry he just ate them anyway.
Tommy laid on his stomach on the floor, doodling absently. A goose chasing Phil up a tree. A trash can shooting into the sky. A guitar leaning against a wall covered in posters.
Tommy blinked. A spot of purple had appeared on the page. He felt his face, and when he pulled his hand away it was dripping with lavender tears.
No. Tommy stared at his fingers, heart quickening. No, I’m not. . . I’m not dead anymore.
“Tommy.”
Tommy jumped, looking around. “Mum?”
The room was silent and empty. Tommy glanced back at his hand. It was dry, and the only purple came from the chorus seeds by his elbow.
He shook his head. Just my imagination. He stared at the paper, then switched the pencil out for the charcoal and let his fingers take over, dragging long lines of black across the sketchbook, smudging it as he went.
A few minutes later, Tommy slowly put the charcoal stick down. A shadowed figure floated between the pencil drawings, smoke spilling from her veil and upturned palms.
Tommy choked back a sob, and before he knew what he was doing he was ripping the page from his sketchbook, tearing open the door, and hurling the drawing into the lava. He watched the paper go up in flames instantly, and let out a frustrated scream.
The obsidian stared silently at him as he walked back to his bed and buried himself under the covers, wails and cries slowly turning into chirps and warbles.
When he picked up his sketchbook again, two hours later, it was to draw chorus fruit and empty rooms.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy was sleeping when Dream visited again that night.
Dream smiled. He had fallen asleep on the floor. Dream bent down and picked him up, lifting him onto the bed. Tommy mumbled in his sleep and grabbed at Dream’s robes. Dream gave him a blanket to cling onto instead and stepped back, looking around the room.
The bowl of fruit was empty. He made a mental note to bring it with him when he left. He began to walk towards it, but his foot hit against something and he looked down. The sketchbook was laying on the floor where Tommy had been.
Dream picked it up, flipping through the pages. Only a few pages had been used. The sketches of Pyro and Hyphae were all fine, as were the chorus trees, but a page in the middle of the book caught his eye.
Day one.
Dream came and visited me. It was terrifying. I don’t know why I’m writing here. Dream will probably steal my sketchbook and read it. Fuck off, Dream. Fuck you. Fuck this place.
Please don’t kill me.
And maybe bring Kristin back. Please.
And maybe bring me breakfast.
This is stupid. Fuck you, sketchbook.
Dream wheezed, covering his mouth to try and quiet his laughter. Tommy rolled over on the bed, and for a minute Dream thought he had woken him, but the Enderian’s breathing stayed slow and steady.
Dream shook his head, slipping the sketchbook under his arm and grabbing the bowl from the table. It didn’t look like Tommy was going to wake up anytime soon, and Dream didn’t want to disturb his sleep.
He tossed the empty chorus fruit shells into the lava, then tore out the used sketchbook pages and threw them in as well, except for the journal page, which he stuffed in the pouch at his side. It would be fun to read later with George and Sapnap.
Dream smiled as the elevator was sealed off and began to move. Maybe this would work after all.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Two days later
Tommy stopped in the middle of a drawing, looking up as the door opened and Dream stepped in.
“Hello, motherfucker,” he said, grinning. “Did you bring me food this time?”
“Oh, sorry, I must have forgotten again,” Dream said, looking in his pouch.
Tommy groaned. “ Again ?! That’s like five meals I’ve missed now!”
Dream shrugged. “I know, I’ll remember next time.”
“Yeah, you’d better.” Tommy turned back to the drawing, smudging the charcoal around to shade.
“Whatcha drawing?” Dream rested his hand on the desk, making Tommy’s heartbeat quicken.
“I-it’s, um, a new monster I’m making up for fibbles.” Tommy tried, as subtly as he could, to scoot away from Dream, but a sharp glance in his direction stopped him.
“May I see it?” Dream took the sketchbook without waiting for an answer, flipping through the pages. “These are really good, Tommy! Too bad you won’t be able to use them. I don’t know how to play.”
“Oh, well, I was thinking I could play it with Pyro. . .” Tommy fidgeted with his pencil.
Dream regarded him a moment, then looked back at the sketchbook, playing with the corner of the pages. “I’m surprised you want to see Sapnap, after what happened. Does his presence not make you uncomfortable?”
Not any more than yours does, Tommy thought. He shrugged. “I-it does, but. . . I don’t know, maybe he didn’t have a choice to kill Kristin, or— or maybe he’s fine with it because he knows you’ll bring her. . . back?”
Dream stared at him, expression hidden by the mask. “Sapnap thinks I’ll bring Kristin back?”
Tommy hunched his shoulders, avoiding the mask’s eyes. “Well no, he said the opposite, I was just saying it was a possibility, you know,, and—“
“Tommy.” Dream closed the sketchbook with a snap. “You want me to bring your mom back.”
Tommy opened his mouth, then closed it and just nodded, heart pounding.
Dream tilted his head down, casting a shadow over the upper half of his mask. “Now why would I do that?”
Tommy frowned at the desk. “You brought me back. You said you only killed me because there was no other way. So with Kristin—“
“I never gave Sapnap the order to kill her!” Dream said. “He did that by his own free will! I even tried to persuade him not to, but he ripped off the communication earring I gave him and started fighting her! Kristin was never meant to die, Tommy, but if fate told Sapnap that that’s what needed to be done, then there’s nothing I can do.”
“There’s plenty you can do!” Tommy shouted, tears pricking in the corners of his eyes. “You just said she wasn’t meant to die!”
“Maybe she wasn’t meant to die, but maybe fate had a place ready for her in death.” Dream said calmly. “There’s a difference between dying and being dead , Tommy, surely you’ve learned that.”
“SHE’S NOT MEANT TO BE DEAD!” Tommy yelled, standing. “BRING HER BACK! BRING HER BACK RIGHT NOW, YOU—“
Green blurred in Tommy’s peripheral, and then pain and a loud smack sent him reeling backwards. Tommy held his hand against his cheek, stunned as Dream loomed over him.
“Never tell me what to do again,” he said quietly.
Tommy stared at him, shaking. Dream stood there for a moment more, then stepped back, muscles relaxing. “Let’s talk about something else, yeah? What’s it like on earth? I’m so curious about those weird clothes you have. They’re so simple!”
Tommy swallowed the lump in his throat and sat up, lowering his hand slowly. “Y-yeah, they, um. They don’t have any sashes or buttons or ties or anything, so they’re easier to put on. . .”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Day four.
Dream forgot to bring me food again. He won’t bring Kristin back. And he hit me. I said I wanted to see Pyro, but really I just don’t want to be alone with Dream. . .
I don’t understand what’s happening, he seems so friendly but so mean at the same time. . . This is so confusing. I hate this.
I guess he just hit me because I was getting all mad at him, and I shouldn’t have? I mean, that’s the culture he’s used to, right? So maybe he doesn’t know that it’s bad to fucking slap children big men like me.
I’ll talk to him about it tomorrow.
I still think this is stupid. He took my last journal page. Hey, Dream! Stop invading my privacy!
Fuck this. I’m going to bed.
Notes:
Summary: Dream talks to Tommy and says he wants what’s best for Tommy. Tommy begins writing a journal in his sketchbook. Tommy yells at Dream to revive Kristin and he slaps him.
Chapter 42: Journal
Notes:
Tommy is the sort of person to look at trauma and ask “is anyone gonna eat that” and not wait for an answer
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Day nine.
Dream hasn’t found the entries I’m keeping under the mattress. He’s still taking the fakes I keep in my sketchbook, though. Maybe I shouldn’t be hiding these? I don’t know. Privacy is important, I guess.
I can say his name now. I mean, I always could , theoretically, but I was too scared to for some reason? Just Enderian rumors, haha. . . but now it’s just like a normal name? I don’t know, Dream’s just so chill. He’s like a normal person. It’s weird.
He does keep hitting me though. I still have to get up the courage to ask him to stop. He’s so nice, maybe he’s doing it ‘cause he thinks I still like pain. I don’t think he wants to hurt me, oddly enough. He’s really fun to hang out with?
I wish someone else would visit me, though. Even Hyphae. I have so many ideas for how I could drive him crazy.
I miss everyone
I wonder how Wilbur’s doing in the city? Maybe he’ll come to take down Dream and free everyone somehow. And then he can find me and rescue me. I guess.
I don’t know anymore. Fuck you.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Day twelve.
I told Dream not to hit me today. He got really upset, which I guess is reasonable, I was kind of ordering him instead of asking politely like I should have. After he got mad for a bit though, he explained that I’m an Enderian, so I’m supposed to like pain, which I guess is true? But it still feels wrong? I don’t know. . .
He brought me a chorus wrap today. I forgot how much I missed them. They’re so good. I wish Wilbur was here to try it. No, actually, Wilbur wouldn’t like being here. He’d probably attack Dream.
I mean, I guess I’m supposed to attack Dream, but I don’t really. . . see the point anymore? He’s not doing anything he’s not supposed to, it’s just culture. Just because Earth is different from the End doesn’t mean one or the other is better. That’s what he said, at least, and it makes sense. Earth has its flaws, too. Techno was telling me about those Greek heroes, and some of them were really fucked up. Like Oedipus? Dude killed his dad and married his mom. Not a very poggers move.
Dream’s coming, got to go.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Day eighteen I think? I forgot to write for a few days.
I really like it when Dream’s here. He’s actually really funny. He keeps bringing me stuff, too, and is really curious about Earth. I told him about the geese in the park, and he laughed for like five minutes. He has a really funny laugh, it’s like a tea kettle. I make fun of him for it a lot.
He keeps asking about Tubbo, for some reason. I guess he just wants to know about my friends. For some reason. I guess.
He’s gone right now. He has a lot of meetings. Makes sense, he’s the emperor, after all. I kinda wish he didn’t, though. I don’t like being alone. It’s too quiet. And dark. I don’t like the dark. It’s too. . . empty? I don’t know.
I wonder when Dream’s going to be back? I miss him.
Fuck this empty room.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Day nineteen.
Dream gave me some new clothes, finally. They’re Enderian clothes, of course, but he remembered I like red and got me some cool red ribbons to go with it. He also gave me a new sash with his smile on it, like the Elytrians wear. He said that maybe if I behave, he’ll let me wear it and wander around the palace with him! I’m going to behave extra well for him, I’m sick of this place.
Honestly, if it weren’t for Dream, I don’t think I would have been able to stay sane here. It’s so empty still, and I really really hate the obsidian walls. My mind keeps playing tricks on me and it looks like limbo . But whenever Dream’s here, I’m fine. He’s a good friend.
He keeps asking about Tubbo and Techno and Phil and everyone. I don’t get it. Why is he so interested in them?? It’s not like he can get to them. They’re on Earth, and I can’t imagine him jumping into the void to get to them. Who knows if that would even work, anyways.
I do miss Earth. I want to see Phil again. And Techno. Maybe someday I can get back to Earth and then. . . Well, I don’t know what we’d do, but I still want to see them.
I gotta take a piss now. Bye stupid fucking idiot journal.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Day twenty seven
Dream has been taking me out around the palace with him! He makes me wear a leash, of course, ‘cause I’m an Enderian, but he doesn’t mind too much about the rules! Apparently according to him, the Enderians were actually the ones who made up the rules, not the Elytrians. Weird, huh? I always thought of it the other way around.
Anyways, I made eye contact with like every Elytrian I saw, and they were very uncomfortable. It was nice seeing other people, but they didn’t really like seeing me. I think if Dream weren’t there, they would have beaten me up. Or maybe not beat me up? I mean, pain is good in the End, right? So it would be good if they hit me? I think? That’s why Dream hits me, at least, because he wants me to be happy, and pain makes Enderians happy, and I’m an Enderian, so I should like pain, but only in the End I guess? Argh, this is too confusing.
He let me attend some meetings with him. He likes keeping the throne room dark, so the only thing people can see is his mask. It’s fucking ominous. I told him that, and he laughed and said he did it because he doesn’t want them seeing him looking bored. Body language, I guess, since they can’t see his face with the mask, anyways.
It made sense, though, those meetings were really boring. They were just discussing where to build some new apartments since they just got some new Enderian shipments in. I gave Dream some advice for making the apartments comfier, and he seemed pleased.
He says I’m doing a really great job being good. He’s happy. I’m not really happy , but I mean, I am still kind of a prisoner. And Kristin is still dead gone. And I still really miss Ranboo and Wilbur and Phil and Techno and Tubbo and everyone. Dream’s fine and all, but I want to see them, too. I just really miss them. I just really want to go home.
I don’t know what I want anymore.
Fuck me.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Day thirty four I think?
I keep seeing limbo again. It’s freaking me out. I almost told Dream about it, but I just. . . didn’t. It just still feels wrong talking to him, I don’t know why , ‘cause he’s been nothing but kind to me, but my mind still hates him! I’m so confused, I don’t know what’s happening to me. I’m starting to feel like I’m dead again. I don’t really know if I’m even alive. Maybe I went insane in limbo and started imagining this. Dream was always supposed to be scary and mean. Is he nice because he’s not really there?? Am I even here right now? I don’t feel good.
I need to stop thinking about this.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Day at least thirty five??
I don’t know if I should keep writing here. . . it feels wrong hiding things from Dream. It’s not like he’ll ever find out, but he trusts me. I’m trying to be good, and this isn’t. . . good? There’s no rules not to hide things, but it’s kind of a moral thing, innit?
I’m going to throw the journal pages in the lava tomorrow. I guess this is the last entry.
So, fuck you, journal.
This is still stupid.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy is confused by Dream’s friendly behavior and is getting ✨stockholm syndrome✨ wooo
He’s been hiding journal pages from Dream but is planning to burn them in the lava.
Chapter 43: Alarm
Chapter Text
The hallway was long and cold.
A shaft of light penetrated the darkness. Ranboo scooted back from the glass, pulling his knees to his chest and pressing his back to the corner of his obsidian cell. Dream walked past, green robes flowing around him, mask turning briefly to glance at Ranboo, and then he was gone from view, footsteps receding down the corridor. There was a scraping noise, and then the cells were again plunged into darkness, save for a faint lime glow from one end of the hall.
“Who do you think he’s going to take from this time?” someone said, voice muffled by the glass.
“Probably 1696 again,” A gruff voice answered. “He’s the only one being taken from, lately.”
“I don’t understand,” The first voice said. “What’s he doing with a teleportation type? They’re so common, and he doesn’t leave the palace much, anyways.”
“Yeah, why does he take from you so often, 1696?” The person across from Ranboo’s cell moved forward, putting their hands against the glass to peer at him. “What’s so special about you, huh?”
HEY, rude, hey, hey, yo, hey, rude, rude, rude, rude, rude
Ranboo sighed. “I don’t know anything more than you do, okay? We’ve been over this, the only thing unique about my power is that it takes me anywhere I can see instead of a fixed location.”
“Other Enderians can teleport somewhere other than a fixed location, though,” the gruff man said. “They can go by certain distances, or by direction, or mood. . . what place is the emperor seeing that he wants to teleport to so badly?”
“I don’t know.” Ranboo hit his head against the wall. “That’s the only answer I can give you.”
There was a whirring noise. Ranboo looked to the side, but the wall remained smooth and flat.
“Ah, it’s 1622,” the woman across from Ranboo said. “We were wrong. Sorry, 1696.”
Pain bad, pain bad, pain bad, bad, bad, bad, bad
“Chat, I know,” Ranboo murmured. “Chill.”
1623 giggled at the end of the hallway. “Box. . . es! Box!”
Gas, gas, drugs, gas, drugs, drugs, drogas, drugs, gas, gas, pain, drugs, boo, gas, gas, gas, gas
“Guys.” Ranboo massaged his temples. “Nothing’s happening right now, okay? Go play around in Techno’s mind or whatever.”
The voices dispersed into quieter babbling, some chanting numbers as a few of them left.
And then the screaming began.
Ranboo winced, covering his ears with his hands. 1622 shrieked, wails echoing around the corridor.
A minute later, the screams stopped, dissipating into quiet sobs. Ranboo pulled his sweatshirt over his knees, pressing his chin into the fabric.
There was a moment of silence, and then the woman across from Ranboo spoke. “There’s a reason for the rules, y’know. Screaming is so unnecessary.”
“They can’t help it,” Ranboo said. “Their mind isn’t thinking clearly when they’re all drugged up like that.”
“Oh, like you’d know,” the woman scoffed. “Mr. Immune here thinks he understands what it’s like to really be affected by the gas.”
“I’ve been drugged before!” Ranboo protested. “Several times, actually, which is more than I would have liked.”
“If you’ve been drugged before, then how come the gas doesn’t affect you?”
“It’s the voices, they clear it up somehow—”
“And where were those voices when you were drugged before, eh? What, they just didn’t want to help you then?” The woman pressed her face against the glass, squinting at Ranboo’s cell. “I think you’re making it up. I think you’re immune to the gas, and that’s why the emperor is taking your magic so much. You haven’t proved you’re actually a teleportation type yet.”
Rude, rude, rude, fuck you, rude, rude, yo, rude, rude, rude, rude, fuck you, rude, fuck you, rude
Ranboo stood, walking up to the glass. “Look, ma’am, if I could teleport, I would, I’d be out of here by now, but I can’t do that unless I’m fully charged, and I can’t get happy when I’m in here, can I?”
“I mean,” the gruff man said, “Have you tried?”
Ranboo hesitated. “. . .no.”
The woman raised an eyebrow at him. “Trying would be the first step to escaping, 1696.”
She has a point, a voice said. The rest of the crowd murmured their agreement.
“Heads up!” someone at the end of the hall called out. “I can hear the emperor’s footsteps coming back!”
Ranboo backed away from the glass again, slumping down to the floor. A few moments later, Dream strode by his cell and entered the elevator, and then he was gone. Ranboo crawled back to the glass. “How am I supposed to escape when he’s here?”
“Uh, wait for him to leave, obviously,” a new voice chimed in. “And then book it as fast as you can outta here.”
“And take us with you!” The woman said. “It’s all or nothing!”
“Don’t be ridiculous, 1580!” The gruff man spat. “How on earth is he supposed to get us all out without being noticed? Not to mention it’ll take a lot of energy to teleport. I say every man for himself! Let the kid go.”
“No!” The woman slapped her palm on the glass. “He needs to take me with him! I need to get out of here!”
“You’ve survived for thirteen years, you’ll be fine—”
“I’m not just going to leave you all!” Ranboo said. “I mean, yeah, I can’t teleport everyone, I don’t even know if I can teleport myself yet, but I’ll come back for you! I think my friend Wilbur is still alive somewhere in an Enderian city, I can go get him and— I don’t know, attack the palace or something!”
The hallway erupted into yells of disbelief and indignation.
“You can’t be serious—”
“What kind of a name is Wilbur—”
“One does not simply—”
“He’s unstoppable—”
Yes, yes, yes, pog, yes, yes, yes, pog, yes, yes, escape, escape, yes, escape, ESCAPE, ESCAPE, ESCAPE, ESCAPE
“EVERYBODY SHUT UP!” Ranboo yelled. “Chat, you too!”
The hallway fell silent, and chat quieted down to whisper-chanting.
“Okay, look,” Ranboo said. “I don’t care how impossible it is, or how hard it’ll be to beat the emperor, or how Wilbur probably thinks I’m a murderer, or how I probably won’t make it out of the palace alive, I’m going to at least try to escape, because there’s a small chance that I’ll make it and everything will be fine, and that’s a risk I’m willing to take. I’m not spending years down here, okay? Pain is bad. I’m leaving. But in order for me to do that, I need you all to be quiet so I can concentrate and try to conjure up something happy in this god-forsaken place!”
“Damn,” the gruff man muttered.
“Sorry,” Ranboo apologized, “now shush.”
Ranboo moved so he was sitting cross-legged in the center of his cell, closing his eyes and breathing deeply.
Pog, pog, pog, escape, happy, pog, happy, happy, happy, happy, pog, happy, yas, pog, pog
“Chat. . .” he mumbled, “please be quiet.”
Happy, pog, happy, happy, happy, happy, happy, happy, pog, happy, pog, poggers, pog, happy
Ranboo took a long breath through his nose, then exhaled through his mouth. It’s okay, just breathe.
Happy, happy, happy, happy, happy, happy, happy, happy, happy, happy, happy
His fingers twitched, brushing against his sweatshirt. Focus on the feeling of your clothes against your skin.
Happy, happy, happy, happy
The obsidian was hard and cold. Ranboo didn’t like the cold.
Cold was the first thing he felt on Earth.
The warmth was more welcoming, more cozy, more safe. Warmth was waking up to Tommy sitting on his bed. Warmth was sipping a chocolate drink in the middle of the night when the voices were too loud. Warmth was hugging someone who understood.
You’ll learn to live with it, Techno had said. You won’t have to deal with it on your own like I had to.
Techno had always understood, after that. Ranboo remembered the fidget toys and late nights, the conversations with Chat, the conversations about Chat. It was. . . nice to know Ranboo wasn’t alone.
HAPPY, HAPPY, AWW, HAPPY, HAPPY, HAPPY, AWWW, AWWW, AWWW, AWW, AW, AWW
Ranboo smiled, opening his eyes. “Yeah, you guys love this, don’t you?”
“What?” someone said. “We didn’t say anything.”
“You didn’t have to.” Ranboo took a deep breath. “I’m going to try it now.”
YES, YES, GO, YES, HAPPY, YES, GO, ESCAPE, YES, YES, CHARGED, YES, TELEPORT
Ranboo fixed his gaze on the floor just outside his cell. I hope this works.
We believe in you, Boo! A voice said.
There was a flash of light, a burst of purple, and then Ranboo was standing outside his cell.
“It worked,” The woman said. “It really worked. Holy—”
The palace erupted into shrieks.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream’s head shot up. The palace alarm was going off.
“What’s going on?” Tommy said, looking up at him. “What’s that?”
Dream was silent for a moment, then turned back to him. “It’s the alarm. Sapnap probably set fire to something again.”
“Oh.” Tommy turned around, looking down the hall. “Should we go check it out?”
“I’m sure it’s fine.” Dream tugged on Tommy’s leash. “Come on, let’s go to the cafeteria. You’re hungry, aren’t you?”
Tommy brightened. “Yeah! Wow, you guys have a cafeteria in the palace? I always assumed you just, like, had your servants bring you food.”
“I do sometimes, when I’m not feeling up to seeing a lot of people,” Dream said, “But I like picking up some food from there and then going to the employee break room to eat with George and Sapnap.”
Tommy hummed. “What’s. . . your favorite food?”
Dream raised an eyebrow behind his mask. “My favorite food?”
“Yeah!” Tommy trotted up to walk in front of Dream. “You know, get to know you shit? I can guess your favorite color, but what is the Elytrian emperor’s favorite food?”
Dream laughed. “We already did twenty questions yesterday, now you’re going for— for what, five extra questions?”
“Twenty five questions, baby!” Tommy grinned. “Favorite food, let’s go!”
Dream shrugged. “I don’t really have a favorite food. Donpong bars are good, I guess.”
Tommy rolled his eyes. “That’s a dessert, not a food!”
“It counts.” Purple flashed in Dream’s peripheral vision. He glanced over. 1696 was staring at him from the end of the side corridor.
“That alarm is fucking annoying,” Tommy said. “Is there any way to turn it off?”
Dream yanked Tommy’s leash, pulling him into a hug. “You know, Tommy, I’m really glad we’re friends.”
Tommy blinked, then looked up and smiled. “Yeah, me too! I’m glad you’re here with me. Uh. . . where’s this coming from?”
Dream looked behind him. 1696 was gone. “Oh, just a thought I got.”
“Whatever you say, madge.”
“Madge?”
“Madge, majesty. Get it?”
Dream smiled, letting go of Tommy and continuing down the corridor. “Yeah, I get it.”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Ranboo sprinted down the palace corridors, panting and trying to ignore the mayhem in his mind. Everything was too loud, the alarm was blaring, chat was screaming, and guards were yelling. Ranboo dodged around a thorny vine that snapped at his arm like a whip, ducking into another side hall without knowing where he was or where he was going.
TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY
Ranboo swallowed, throat dry, trying to push the voices back. He had to focus, he had to get out, he had to—
TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY
Just get out, just get out, don’t think about it, just get out—
TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY
A guard stepped in front of Ranboo, blocking him. Green lightning danced around his fingers. Ranboo stared behind him at the end of the hall and teleported, taking off running again when the particles had cleared.
TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY
“Chat, how long until I have to recharge?” Ranboo gasped, swerving around another guard.
TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY
“Not helpful right now!” Ranboo clutched at his side, turning down yet another hall. The palace was like a maze.
TOMMY TOMMY turn right TOMMY TOMMY
“Right?!” Ranboo backtracked, dashing down the new hall. A window was open at the end of it. “Oh thank god! Thank you!”
“Stop!” The guards yelled behind him.
“Nope!” Ranboo grabbed the windowsill, leaning out. He was too high up to jump, but maybe he had enough power for another teleport. . .
TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY
Here goes nothing, Ranboo thought, and vanished into purple light.
Immediately, Ranboo was struck with a wave of nausea. He heaved, stumbling and leaning against the side of the apartment he had appeared next to.
TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY
Ranboo whined, tugging at his hair. Tommy’s alive. Tommy’s alive and I left him. I just left him there. With Dream.
He seemed happy, a voice shouted over the others’ chanting.
“That’s not—“ Ranboo panted. “That’s not right, that can’t— he died, I watched him die, I was there—! ”
TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY TOMMY
“He’s over there!” Someone shouted across the street. Ranboo pushed himself off the wall, sprinting away again.
Tommy’s alive. Tommy’s alive. Tommy’s alive. Ranboo’s own thoughts mixed with Chat’s chants. Tommy’s alive. Tommy’s alive.
He’s alive.
Ranboo came to the edge of the island and skidded to a stop, looking desperately out over the void. Please, please, please, please— there!
A tiny island floated over the void in the distance. Ranboo blinked the sweat from his eyes. “Okay, okay, concentrate, and—“
Purple, a churning in his stomach, and then darkness.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
hello, hi, wake up, hello, hi, hi, hello, hello, get up, hello, hello, hi, hello, hello
Ranboo groaned, sitting up. He was laying in the dust on the small island. “What happened?”
Too much, too much, too much, too much
“You could have warned me about that before I teleported,” Ranboo said, then sighed, standing up and brushing himself off. “At least we’re not in immediate danger anymore. You guys did your best. You were just distracted by. . . by. . .”
Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy
Ranboo slowly lowered himself back down to the ground. “Tommy’s. . . alive.”
Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes
“No, that— that can’t be, I—“ Ranboo curled his hands into fists, shaking his head. “I killed him! I was there , I saw the purple, I saw the knife, I killed him!!”
No, no, no, sad, no, no, no, no, Tommy, no, no
“NO?!” Ranboo yelled, tears spilling down his cheeks. “THEN HOW DID HE DIE? He— he’s dead, Chat, he’s just dead. . .”
NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO
Ranboo’s hands found their way to his head and he began yanking at his hair, trying to stop the noise. “Tommy’s dead, he’s dead, he’s dead, I killed him, he’s dead—“
Sapnap killed him, a voice screamed in his mind. The crowd surged forward, screaming agreements.
Ranboo flinched. “Sapnap? Who’s Sapnap? It was me, everyone saw it. . .”
Sapnap, Pyro, Sapnap, Sapnap, Pyro, Sapnap, Pyro, Pyro
Ranboo wiped at his eyes. “W-what? No, Chat, I was there , Pyro was— he was gone , we never saw him until the ship, there’s no— no way he could have. . .”
Ranboo froze. Then where did the dagger come from?
Ranboo lowered his hands, staring at them. “W-wait, there were two knives, weren’t there? I don’t remember— I don’t remember having any knives, but I’ve woken up with a knife before, and it was always the same kitchen knife. . .”
Ranboo scrambled to his feet. “We need to go to the End city right now . Chat, which way?”
Yes, yes, knife, yes, yes, right, yes, right, right, right, right
Ranboo walked to the right side of the island, peering out into the darkness. A smudge of pale yellow stood out in the distance. “That’s a long ways away, can we make it?”
Yes, yes, yes, no, yes, yes, yes, yes, city, yes
“Okay,” Ranboo said, taking a deep breath. “Let’s go.”
Notes:
Summary: Ranboo escapes the palace and gets a glimpse of Tommy, alive and happy with Dream. Tommy doesn’t see Ranboo.
Chapter 44: Friendship Dissolving
Chapter Text
Wilbur crouched in the shadows of an alleyway, waiting silently next to a stack of empty crates.
“Hello?” Wilbur jumped, whirling around. A tiny Enderian child was standing by his crate, grabbing his coat. “Where’s mommy?”
Wilbur blinked. “Uh. . . Kinda busy, kid. You should leave.”
A squeaking noise came from somewhere outside the alley. Wilbur cursed. “Shit. Uh, I mean, uh, oh no. Kid, you need to go now.”
“I can’t find my mommy!” The kid yanked on his coat. “Where is she?”
This is why I hate kids, Wilbur thought. He reached down, scooping up the kid, and tossed her into an open crate against the wall of the alley. A second later, two Elytrians appeared at the mouth of the alley, dragging a limp Enderian between them.
“Hurry, now, we have to get them out before they wake up,” one of them said.
“Hello, gentlemen!” Wilbur stood, hopping off the crate and shoving his hands in his pockets. “Now where could you possibly be going with that fine lady, hm?”
The Elytrians froze. “Uh. . .”
The first Elytrian scowled at him. “This is our friend. She’s drunk so we’re bringing her home. Mind your own business.”
Wilbur hummed. “Weird that you’re bringing her home in an alleyway. What, does she live in a crate?”
“It’s a shortcut.” The Elytrian adjusted the woman’s arm across his shoulder. “We’re just passing through.”
“This alleyway leads to a dead end.” Wilbur walked up to them and smiled. “How about you just hand her over, hm? You’re not welcome here.”
“Look, man, we don’t want any trouble.” The Elytrian handed the woman off to his partner, drawing a knife from his side. “Let us pass, and we won’t hurt you.”
“I was just about to say something similar.” Wilbur withdrew his hand from his pocket, revealing a small boxy object.
The Elytrian squinted at it. “What is that? ”
“For you, a problem.” Wilbur tossed the box from hand to hand, smirking. “For me, a friend. Let’s say hello, hm?”
Wilbur hurled the box at the ground. It split open, and Wilbur squeezed his eyes shut. Purple flashed through his eyelids. When he opened them again, Pix and Gem were wrestling the Elytrians to the ground.
“Need any help?” He asked, picking the empty box back up.
“I think we got it,” Gem said, extending her wings out. “Thanks, Soot.”
He saluted sloppily and walked over to the crate, where the kid was busy repeating shit over and over again.
“None of that,” Wilbur said, lifting the child up. “Let’s go find your mom, yeah?”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Eret raised an eyebrow as Wilbur walked in. His hair was messy, he had dust smeared over his face, and his glasses were slightly crooked on his nose. “Busy day?”
Wilbur snorted. “You could say that. I intercepted another kidnapping in the lower districts.”
“Good, good,” Eret said. “Did the teleporter work?”
“Like a charm.” Wilbur reached into his pouch and took out the empty box, tossing it over. “It feels a little wrong using the Elytrian’s technology.”
“I’m paying the donator handsomely,” Eret assured him. “And if he ever decided not to give his powers, I would let him walk away with more wealth than the nobles.”
Wilbur nodded. “Any news on the location of the Elytrian ships?”
Eret shook their head. “We think they’ve concealed themselves with invisibility enchantments. We’ll keep looking.” Eret fiddled with the teleporter. “How are you, Soot?”
“I’m fine.” Wilbur swept the hair out of his eyes. “I’ve been keeping busy.”
“Good,” Eret murmured. “I’m concerned about you, Soot. Are you sure you’re doing okay?”
“I’m fine,” Wilbut said again. “I—“
“Your majesty!” Gem burst into the room, feathers ruffled. “A patrol found a wingless sneaking into the city!”
Eret blinked. “An Elytrian? Have they been apprehended?”
“No, your majesty!” Gem glanced at Wilbur. “It’s the suspect who went missing, he’s returned!”
Wilbur’s eyes went wide. “Wha— Ranboo?!”
Gem nodded. “You’d better hurry, everyone’s riled up.”
Eret stood. “Take us to him.”
“I’ll lead Soot from the air,” Gem said. She dashed out of the throne room.
“Come on, Soot.” Eret lifted the gems and chains from their wings, leaving them on the floor. “You’d better be good at running if you want to keep up with our flying.”
Wilbur nodded, jogging away. “I’ll meet you there!”
“Good luck,” Eret murmured. They walked out to the balcony and took off, soaring up to meet Gem. “Let’s go.”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
“Thirty four, thirty five. . .” Tommy mumbled under his breath, flipping through the scattered journal pages under the mattress. “Okay, okay, I think they’re all here.”
He gathered the papers up into a stack and moved the mattress back to its place on the bed frame. “Okay. Alright! Easy-peasy. Just gotta throw these in the. . . the lava, and then I can live happily with Dream, and it’ll be like it never happened!”
Tommy switched the stack to his left arm, reaching for the doorknob. A few papers slipped out, falling to the floor. “Oh shit— okay, hang on.”
He bent down, gathering up the papers and shuffling them back into the stack.
“Hello, Tommy!”
Tommy jolted, dropping the papers and falling backwards onto the hard floor. “D-Dream! What a— what a lovely surprise, what are you doing here? I thought you had, um, a meeting?”
“No, it was canceled.” Dream crouched down, picking up one of the journal pages. “What’s this? Were you drawing. . .”
“Oh, no, don’t worry about those!” Tommy said, diving forward and scooping them up. “Those are just. . . Um. . .”
Dream stared silently at the page in his hand, then turned to Tommy. “Give me the others.”
Tommy handed them over, hands trembling. “Dream—“
“Quiet.” Dream snatched the papers, standing. “You don’t have permission to speak right now.”
Tommy’s throat went dry. He nodded, curling in a ball. Dream began reading through his journal pages, the room quiet save for the rustle of paper and Tommy’s quick breathing.
I’ve really done it now, Tommy cursed himself. I knew I shouldn’t have written those, I knew it. He‘s been nothing but kind to me, and I kept secrets from him. Fuck, I’m such an idiot.
Dream finally finished reading and set the papers on the desk, staring at Tommy. “You didn’t show me these.”
“I’m really really sorry, Dream, I am, I don’t know why I did it, I’m sorry—“
Dream kicked him in the side. Tommy gasped in pain. “Shut up, Tommy. It’s my turn to talk.”
Dream knelt down next to him, reaching out and placing his hand on his shoulder. “Look, Tommy, I’m not mad. Just disappointed. You understand, right? No, don’t say anything. I trusted you, you know. We were friends.”
‘Were’? Tommy thought.
“You said a lot of things about the people from Earth, didn’t you, Tommy?” Dream said, mask tilting. “Why don’t we talk about that?”
Tommy gripped his wrist, trying not to think about Dream’s hand so close to his neck. Dream wouldn’t do anything. “I-I don’t know what you want me to say, I don’t know. . . I’m so sorry, I was going to burn the pages, I was going to get rid of them—“
“And you didn’t think that was maybe a warning sign?” Dream’s fingers dug into his shoulder. “You wouldn’t be trying to get rid of it if you knew it was good. Guilty people often hide things without realizing it. But you knew full well what you were doing, didn’t you?”
Tommy took a deep breath, and raised his eyes to the mask. “I’m sorry.”
Dream stared at him, then released his shoulder and stood back up. “Let’s talk about the people from Earth.”
Tommy massaged his side, wincing. “Wh-what is there to talk about?”
Dream sighed sadly, shaking his head. “Tommy, you know I want what’s best for you, right?”
“Yeah. . .” Tommy said quietly. “Where is this going?”
“I’ve been prolonging this conversation for a while,” Dream murmured. He leaned against the wall. “Look, Tommy, I know how much you like these people that you met on Earth, but I’m not so sure they’re best for you.”
Tommy blinked. “What? What’s that supposed to mean, Dream they— what the fuck is wrong with my family? With my friends? They’re the best people I’ve ever met. . .”
Dream clicked his tongue. “They’re not your family. Okay? They’re strangers! They don’t love you like I love you.”
“Wha—“ Tommy frowned. “Hey, man, I don’t like what you’re implying here—“
“Oh I’m not implying that! ” Dream laughed. “No, no, Tommy, I love you as a brother. We’re brothers, you know?”
“No, Dream, I don’t like what you’re implying about my family. ” Tommy pushed himself to his feet. “They are my family, and they’re good people! What would you know about my relationships, you’ve never even been on Earth!”
“Well, not me personally , no,” Dream said. “Remember when I told you I had made a deal with 1696? Well, basically that allowed me to visit his mind once in a while and look through his eyes. I just wanted to see if you were safe.”
Tommy’s blood ran cold. “Is. . . oh my god, the zoning out. . . that was you?”
Dream nodded. “I just wanted to see what Earth was like, Tommy, you can’t blame me for being curious. And to be quite honest with you, I didn’t really like what I saw.”
Tommy scowled at the floor. “No, what. . .? They’re amazing, Dream, they’re my family! What didn’t you like, what the fuck?!”
“What did you like?” Dream reached up and tapped the side of his mask. “I wrote down some of the things they said to you, Tommy. They’re a little alarming.”
“Oh really? Read me one.” Tommy folded his arms. “I can prove it, they’re great people.”
“Okay.” Dream dragged his finger down the rim of the mask. “Let’s see. . . ‘probably the emperor’s fault, if I had to guess’. Techno doesn’t remember his past, and immediately jumps to blaming me. That’s so unfair, you know? He wasn’t even around for that long. He knew barely anything about me, and already decided I’m some— some evil demon or something.”
“I mean, he was traumatized. . .” Tommy chewed on his lip. “He was really scared when you took him from his home, and he was treated horribly—“
“No, he wasn’t,” Dream interrupted. “He was treated like Enderians are supposed to be treated. It was only when he went to Earth that he decided that was something he wanted to affect him. He could have let it go. This is just the way things are in the End, no amount of pouting is going to change that.”
“Pouting— he saw two of his friends die!” Tommy yelled. “That shit can’t just be brushed off!”
“Okay, fine, but he shouldn’t have blamed me for that!” Dream said. “It wasn’t my fault his friends decided to kill themselves! I had nothing to do with that!”
Tommy frowned at the floor. That’s not. . . right. “Read the next one.”
“Fine. Let’s see about Tubbo, huh? Okay, look— when you were at the park, he said he tackled you when you first met.”
“He likes physical affection,” Tommy said.
“Yeah, but you don’t!” Dream took a step forward. “You flinch whenever I touch you! Obviously touch makes you uncomfortable, but Tubbo kept doing it that whole day! What kind of a friend does that?”
Tommy spluttered. “What? Dream, that’s ridiculous, he’s just trying to show how much he cares about me! You can’t seriously use that as a reason—“
“Wilbur, in the clothing store. ‘You look like a truck ran you over, saw what you were wearing, and backed up to do it again’. I’m all for a good joke, but doesn’t that go a bit far?”
“Okay, well first of all, no, it’s fucking hilarious, secondly—“
“Phil, in the drive through. ‘Such a child’. None of them take you seriously.”
“Again, it’s funny— “
“Kristin, in the living room. ‘If all the Essempí are under Dream’s control, then we kill Dream’.”
Tommy froze. “Don’t. . . don’t you talk shit about my mum.”
Dream took another step forward, spreading his hands out. “She made you guys come here! Phil, at least, wanted you to be safe, but she insisted you go, knowing full well that you might fall off the islands or something, which you did! She didn’t even try to save you! She just sat and cried until you came back!”
“Don’t talk about my mom like that!” Tommy yelled. “Kristin is the best person I’ve ever met!”
“She wanted to kill me!” Dream shouted back. “She hadn’t even ever so much as seen me! She wanted to resort to murder so that she could abolish the society I’ve spent my life trying to maintain!”
“She—“
“She didn’t even go to the city with you! She stayed behind! What kind of mother—“
“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” Tommy screamed.
Pain.
Dream punched Tommy again and again, knocking him against the bed. “DON’T—“ pain. “TALK—“ pain. “TO—“ pain. “ME—“ pain. “LIKE—“ pain. “THAT!!”
Tommy sobbed, collapsing on the floor, but Dream didn’t stop. A foot kicked him in the side again. A fist connected with his cheek.
“You’re an Enderian!” Dream yelled. “You’re supposed to do what I say! Why can’t you just let me do what’s best for you?!”
“Please—” Tommy begged, crying. “Dream, please stop—“
“I’m just trying to help you!” Dream shook Tommy, making his head hit against the obsidian. “Everything I do, I do for you! But you keep rebelling! You’re being bad!”
Tommy reached for his powers. Laughing with Dream, walking around with him, going to meetings with him and making fun of the Elytrians. . . Nothing came.
Dream grabbed the front of Tommy’s tunic, lifting him up to his mask. “I’ve been working my whole life to help you, Tommy, and this is how you repay me. By switching sides as soon as the opportunity presents itself.”
He shoved Tommy back to the floor, standing. A splotch of blood was smeared on his mask. “I’m not going to visit you anymore, Tommy. This is the last you’ll see of me.”
“N—no,” Tommy wailed, “no, don’t leave me, please, I can’t do that again, I don’t want to be alone, please, I’m sorry, I’m sorry—“
“I don’t care.” Dream kicked him again, then walked across the room. “Bye, Tommy.”
“Don’t leave me!” The door clicked shut. Tommy screamed, trying to drag himself to it. “NO, DREAM, PLEASE! I’LL BE GOOD, DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!! PLEASE!!”
His arms gave out, and Tommy fell against the hard stone ground, crying brokenly. “Please, don’t leave me, I don’t want to die again, I don’t want to be alone anymore. . .”
Outside his room, he could hear the elevator moving away. Tommy wailed, and the sobs turned into chirps that filled the room and made his back ache. He was supposed to be good, he was my friend, he wasn’t supposed to do that!
Tommy squeezed his eyes shut, terrified that he would see lavender when he opened them. He hurt all over, and it wasn’t good, it hurt, it wasn’t right.
“Mom,” he cried. “Mom, Dad, Wilbur, anyone, please. . .”
There was no one.
Notes:
Summary: Wilbur is basically being a vigilante and stops some Elytrians from kidnapping a woman. He talks to Eret, then Gem comes and announces that Ranboo has returned.
Tommy is about to burn the journal pages when Dream comes and gets mad at him. Dream starts raving about how Tommy’s friends and family aren’t good people. Tommy gets pissed when Dream starts talking badly about Kristin, and yells at him. Dream beats Tommy up, yelling that he always only wanted what was best for Tommy. Dream then leaves Tommy alone, sending him into a panic attack.
Chapter 45: Truth burns
Notes:
Why the fuck is autocorrect trying to change Tommy to Tummy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Turns out flying was much faster than running. Eret and Gem had to loop back several times to make sure Wilbur didn’t get lost, and he had to take a break twice while trying to get to the outskirts of the city.
There was a dense crowd of Enderians when they finally arrived, yelling and squawking, but they parted at the arrival of the queen, extending their wings respectfully. Wilbur shoved through the crowd. “Ranboo!”
Ranboo turned, tears spilling down his cheeks. “Wilbur?!”
Wilbur ran, grabbing Ranboo in a hug. “Oh my god, you’re okay. Are you hurt? Where were you?”
Ranboo gently pushed Wilbur back. “We need to talk.”
“We need to take action !” Someone yelled. Wilbur looked up at the Enderian that had shouted, scowling at him. “There’s a murderer right there, why isn’t anyone doing anything?!”
“No one shall lay a feather on these men until we figure out what’s going on,” Eret said calmly, staring up at the Enderian with their blank white eyes. The Enderian murmured an apology, ducking his head.
Eret turned to Ranboo, inspecting him. “We never had a chance to formally meet. I am Queen Alastair Eret of Kinoko city. I hope the city can still give you a welcome, despite the unfortunate incidents a month ago.”
A few Enderians shifted uncomfortably, feathers ruffling up in discomfort.
Ranboo glanced at the crowd, then awkwardly spread his arms in an imitation of wings, flushing at the giggles that spread through the crowd at the action. “U-um, I’m Ranboo. Of. . . the Essempí, I guess? I don’t remember which Enderian city I was born in, and it’s probably not there anymore, so. . .”
“Anywhere you call home will serve as a title here,” Eret said easily. “But it’s unimportant. I think a talk sounds like a fine idea, perhaps in a more. . . secluded area.”
Wilbur nodded, linking his arm with Ranboo’s. “The palace, then?”
Eret squinted at them. “Will you be fine walking back on your own?”
“I think I can teleport us there,” Ranboo said.
Eret hummed. “Alright. Gem will guide you from above. Everyone else, you may return to your activities.”
The Enderians took off reluctantly, dispersing back to their houses with some glares and some sympathetic glances in Ranboo’s direction. The square was filled with whispers and murmurs, and Ranboo stared at the ground, trembling slightly.
“You alright?” Wilbur said. “You were crying earlier.”
Ranboo sighed. “I’m just. . . tired of not knowing things.”
“That’s fair.” Wilbur gestured down the street. “You ready to figure it all out?”
“I don’t know,” Ranboo said, barely audibly. He raised his head, there was a lurch in Wilbur’s stomach, and then they both collapsed to the ground, groaning.
“Oh, fuck, man, I forgot that’s what it feels like,” Wilbur moaned, swallowing back bile.
Ranboo covered his face, making a pained noise. “Ow. Ow. Ow. Okay, turns out I wasn’t as charged as I thought I was.”
“Does it hurt?” Wilbur sat up, concerned. “Are you okay?”
Ranboo groaned again, then blinked up at the void. “I don’t think I should try teleporting again.”
“No shit.” Wilbur stood and bent down, offering his hand to Ranboo. “We’d better get walking, then, Gem’s waiting for us.”
He helped Ranboo to his feet, then looked up and cupped his hands to his mouth. “Hey Gem! We’re walking!”
“Everything good?” She yelled back.
“He’s just low on energy!” Wilbur brushed the dust off his coat. “Okay, let’s go.”
It became obvious Ranboo wasn’t feeling well as they walked. His eyes were unfocused, his skin was pale and sweaty, and his stride was uneven. Wilbur stared at him, wondering if he should mention it, but Ranboo spoke first.
“Where’s Kristin? Is she going to meet us at the palace?”
Wilbur stumbled. He doesn’t know. “O-oh, no, she. . . I. . .” Wilbur exhaled. “She’s not here anymore.”
Ranboo frowned. “Where is she? Is she safe?”
“She’s dead, Ranboo,” Wilbur gritted out through clenched teeth.
Ranboo froze, looking at him with wide eyes. “I didn’t— I didn’t do it, did I?”
Wilbur stopped in his tracks. “. . . What?”
“I didn’t— I mean— She wasn’t dead because— of me, right? I don’t remember— but no, I was with Tommy— I don’t— I didn’t—“ Ranboo took a deep breath. “Okay, okay, when did— when did she die? Who did it?”
Wilbur shook his head, baffled. “Ranboo, you didn’t kill her, she was far away from you.”
“Then who did?” Ranboo gripped his wrist. “Who killed her?”
“It was an Elytrian, they escaped before we could find them, they had a ship. . .” Wilbur said. “Do you know something? Do you know who did it?”
“Maybe. . . I think. . . We need to talk to the queen. . .” Ranboo swayed slightly.
“You look like you’re about to pass out,” Wilbur observed.
“I am,” Ranboo said, and proceeded to do just that.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Eret straightened as the throne room doors opened. “That took you a long time, did you get lost?”
Wilbur bowed in his wingless way, Ranboo following the motion a second later. “Sorry, Eret, we weren’t able to teleport like Ranboo thought, he was too exhausted.”
Eret studied the young wingless. Physical strength had nothing to do with powers. If he couldn’t teleport, it was his mind that was in distress, not his body. “I think we’d better start our discussion, unless there’s anything you’d like to say beforehand?”
Ranboo kept his eyes on the floor. “Um, I have memory issues, so if I zone out or forget something, just. . . don’t freak out I guess?”
“Because of the voices?” Eret asked.
Ranboo glanced at Wilbur, then shrugged. “I’m still trying to figure out why it happens. Techno never blacks out like I do, so I don’t think it’s because of Chat.”
Eret nodded, clasping their hands together. “Well, let’s start from the beginning, shall we?”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Ranboo took a deep breath. “I’m not exactly sure which point in my story is relevant. I don’t remember much.”
“Just tell us what you know.” Wilbur nudged Ranboo. “How about the day of the murder? Do you remember that?”
Ranboo stared at the floor. “I’m confused on the details, but yeah. You were with me for most of it, Wilbur. When you. . . you went inside the palace, Hyphae came out. He’s the emperor’s right-hand man, he deals with the discardings and does a lot of political work, too. He recognized us, and Tommy got mad at him, but then he just left.”
“Do you think he was the murderer?” Wilbur said.
“No, he doesn’t. . . he doesn’t really do the dirty work like that.” Ranboo’s forehead crinkled. “I don’t know why he was even here, usually he stays in the Essempí while the general goes and harvests cities.”
“Hyphae was proposing trade routes with me,” Eret murmured. “He didn’t seem to have any malicious intentions.”
“Well, where did he go?” Wilbur said. “Which direction did he head?”
Ranboo shrugged. “I wasn’t watching. The voices were really loud.”
Eret leaned his head against his fist. “The witnesses say you hugged Tommy, when you stabbed him?”
“Yeah, I—“ Ranboo fumbled for words. “I was— I saw how happy he was to find other Enderians, and I was afraid he would— it— anyways, I hugged him, yeah.”
“And stabbed him?” Eret frowned. “You need to tell us what happened. Did you stab him or not?”
“I don’t— I don’t remember, we were hugging, and then— we— he was—“ Ranboo covered his eye with his hand. “We were hugging, and then. . . I don’t remember, and then there was a knife. . .”
Ranboo paused, then looked up at Eret. “I need to see the knife.”
Eret bristled. “You want the murder weapon? Do you really think I would just give that to you—“
“I don’t need to hold it, I just need to see it,” Ranboo said quickly. “It— it’s important, trust me.”
“Why?” Wilbur said. “Why do you need to see it?”
Ranboo looked at his hand, then balled it into a fist and tucked it behind his back. “The murder was either done by me, or an Elytrian. I was conscious the entire time up to the murder. So, if I had a knife, I either wasn’t aware of it, meaning it would be a knife from Earth, or the murder was done by an Elytrian while I was zoned out, meaning it would be an End knife.”
The room was silent. Eret stood, sweeping past them and out the throne room without a word.
Wilbur glanced at Ranboo. “You zoned out?”
“Yeah, it— it was right after he was stabbed, and then people were yelling, and I was on the ground. . .” Ranboo frowned. “I don’t know what happened, I just saw Tommy. . . I thought I saw him. . . There was purple light.”
“You don’t. . .” Wilbur grabbed Ranboo’s shoulders. “Ranboo, there were two knives. You saw the second one, right?”
“No. . .” Ranboo’s eyes widened. “Oh. But I didn’t— I didn’t have a knife, I was hugging him—“
“Are you sure?” Wilbur said. “Are you absolutely positive you didn’t have a knife?”
Ranboo stared at him, then looked away, fingernails digging into his skin. “No.”
“Shit.”
The doors opened again, and Eret returned, holding a bundle of cloth. “The weapons are here. I’ll allow you to look at them, but any movement to grab them, and I will be forced to call for my guards, is that understood?”
“Yes, your majesty,” Ranboo murmured.
Eret carefully undid the cloth, letting the knives lay flat on their hands. Ranboo stared at the blades, heart sinking.
There was a silver dagger, still dark with dried blood, and a knife from Phil’s kitchen.
“Well,” Eret said, expression darkening, “there they are. What do you make of it, wingless?”
Ranboo gripped his wrist. “I don’t. . . know, exactly. That End blade isn’t mine. I’ve never seen it. Well, except for when it was. . . You know.”
“And the other?” Eret picked the kitchen knife up, tilting it to catch the light. “This is not of Enderian make.”
“It’s from Earth,” Wilbur said quietly. He glanced at Ranboo. “Why did you have this?”
“I don’t know.” Ranboo frowned. “Pick up the other knife, I want— I want to get a better look at it.”
Eret nodded, laying the kitchen knife back down and holding up the dagger. Ranboo bent his neck, examining the ornate silver. “There’s a groove in the middle of the blade. It could’ve been used for poison.”
“What would be the point of poisoning a blade if you’re just going to deliver a fatal wound?” Wilbur gestured toward the knife. “May I see it?”
Eret blinked, then nodded. “Don’t try anything.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Wilbur muttered. He rubbed the groove, then brought his fingers to his nose, sniffing. “Oil.”
“Oil?” Eret shook his head, bewildered. “Why would it have oil? There’s no point.”
“Fire,” Ranboo said, remembering a lecture from Tubbo. “Oil fuels fire.”
“There were scorch marks by Kristin’s body,” Wilbur said. “You didn’t have any access to fire, or this knife, unless you grabbed it while I was in the palace, but you didn’t leave Tommy, did you?”
“No, I stayed in front of the palace the entire time. The guard can vouch for me.” Ranboo glanced at Eret, who nodded.
“So there was someone else.” Wilbur smiled. “That proves your innocence! There’s no way you killed my mum, and I’ll bet whoever killed her killed Tommy, too!”
“You’re jumping to conclusions, Soot,” Eret said. “I agree, there must have been another murderer, but that doesn’t mean Ranboo is innocent. My subjects saw what happened, my guard reported with several others that they saw Ranboo stab him in the stomach. How can that be excused?”
Ranboo cringed as the voices began screaming. “I zoned out—“
“How can you prove it?” Eret’s wings flared out, gems tinkling. “You can’t. You said the voices don’t cause blackouts. What caused you to stab your companion? You stabbed him, whether you meant to or not, and a murderer must be punished!”
DR— CH— STOP— DR— NO— HEY— EAM— HEY— NO— N— ST— HE—
Ranboo hissed, covering his ears. The voices were yelling over each other, clamoring for a chance to speak. Ranboo couldn’t make out what anyone was trying to say over all the noise.
Eret frowned at him, then stiffened, eyes widening. “What. . .”
“What?” Wilbur’s voice was barely audible over the chaos in Ranboo’s mind. “Eret, what is it?”
Eret tilted their head. “Hello?”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Ok I’m stormin’ done with this
Eret stared at Ranboo. “How are you doing that?”
Ranboo didn’t answer, squeezing his eyes shut and massaging his temples.
“His voices are being too loud,” Wilbur explained. “Techno does this too, sometimes. Just give it a minute.”
Yeah. . . there were way too many people there
“Who’s there?!” Eret spun slowly, scanning the room for an intruder. “Who’s speaking?”
“Your majesty?” Wilbur said, confused.
“There’s someone talking, don’t you hear it?” Eret hesitated, looking at Ranboo again. “What. . . Chat?”
Hello your majesty!
“I— hello?” Eret stared at Wilbur, bewildered. “How are you in my mind? How many of you are there?”
It’s just me!
“What? How— why?” Eret took a step towards Ranboo. “Why have you sent them to my mind?”
Ranboo looked up, face screwed up in confusion. “What? I’m not— I haven’t done anything.”
“Then why is there a voice?!” Eret said. “Why are you here?”
I was annoyed that none of you know anything! So I came to explain. Huge fan, by the way
Eret pursed their lips. “What, exactly, are you here to explain?”
How Tommy died. Obviously
“You were. . . aware of it when it happened? Ranboo said he had blacked out.”
Yeah. Tommy and Ranboo were being so stormin’ adorable and bonding, but stormin’ Pyro had to come and stab Tommy, then Dream controlled Ranboo and made him also stab Tommy. It was chaos and it sucked
“Dream—“ Ranboo flinched, and Eret shook his head. “Sorry. He— okay, slow down, who’s Pyro?”
He’s one of Dream’s generals. He came with Hyphae
“I never met him. Pyro. . . does he have magic? Invisibility type, perhaps? No one saw him.”
It was invisibility, but it wasn’t his. He stole magic from the Enderians they kidnap
“Is this true?” Eret turned back to Ranboo. “The Enderians have their magic stolen?”
Ranboo shuddered, letting out a quiet chirp. Fear, compliance. “N—no, not really, it’s not really stolen, it’s— we give it willingly. It’s just. . . I don’t know, it’s the culture. They don’t have magic, which is unfair to them, so we. . . give it up? I guess?”
“Is your magic taken or not?” Eret demanded.
Ask about the rules
“Rules?” Eret must have said something important, because Ranboo flinched backward, grabbing his wrist. “What are the rules, Ranboo?”
“Oh. . .” Wilbur said. “Your majesty, maybe. . . maybe I should tell you. Ranboo might not want to talk about it—“
“It’s fine,” Ranboo interrupted, despite being visibly paler than before. “It— there are three rules, your majesty. They’re just there so we. . . behave.”
“Behave?” Eret squinted at him.
“Not behave,” Ranboo corrected quickly. “Just. . . be good, you know? Like, being respectful. Not making eye contact, not speaking without permission, stuff like that. It’s not— the best system.”
“Not the best?” Wilbur echoed in disbelief. “ Not the best? It’s racism and oppression!”
You guys are finally getting it. But if you think this be bad, ask for rule one
“What’s rule one?” Eret said.
Ranboo hunched his shoulders. “Pain is good.”
Eret couldn’t stop the warble that left their mouth. Disgust, rage. So Wilbur had been telling the truth when they first met. “I need a moment to think about this.”
They walked back to their throne, settling down and leaning forward, covering their mouth with their hands. So that was why the Elytrians were taking their subjects. Eret closed their eyes, heaviness settling on their chest. Perhaps if they had listened to Wilbur sooner. . .
Whoo regrets
Eret hummed. “Chat, you mentioned something about Dream earlier?” They glanced up to make sure Ranboo hadn’t heard. He was whispering with Wilbur, and neither wingless looked up. “Dream controlling Ranboo? You were referring to these rules?”
Yea, Dream can somehow control Ranboo. . .
“Does. . . does he know? Ranboo, I mean?”
Nope. He just blacks out and forgets
“Hm.” Eret rubbed their temples. So Dream was responsible for the kidnappings and the murders. He had to face justice, obviously, but Hyphae had said their city housed thousands, perhaps millions more Elytrians than Enderians. Eret hadn’t had to deal with a war since they were crowned heir to the throne, and even then, it was just the ending of a very short conflict with the neighboring Enderian city. Their people were severely unprepared for any sudden battles.
“Alright,” Eret murmured. They sat up straight, crossing their legs. “Ranboo, you will stay with Soot in his quarters until I have found some way to placate my people and prove your innocence. You are welcome to leave whenever you desire, provided you have Soot or one of my guards escorting you. I don’t want eccentrics attacking you.”
“And what about D— the emperor?” Wilbur said.
“There’s nothing I can do about that situation right now. This city is not ready for war. We have magic and wings, yes, but the fact that they’ve managed to take other cities makes me wary to challenge them with what little knowledge I have on them.” Eret sighed. “When I was young, this island fell into civil war. The cruelty was. . . immense. I’ve done the best I can to rebuild the city in my time as queen, but even two decades is not long enough time to prepare for another such event.”
Seeing Wilbur and Ranboo’s crestfallen faces, Eret spread his hands. “That’s not to say I won’t begin preparing. The Elytrians must be dealt with. I’ll send messengers to other cities, and try to form a bigger force to go against the Elytrians, but it will take time. These things can’t be rushed.”
“Of course,” Wilbur said. “If we may, I think we should go off to bed now. . . it’s been a long day.”
“You are dismissed, then.” Eret leaned back. “Rest well, Soot and Ranboo.”
The wingless bowed, and left. Eret stared at the closed doors for a minute, then sighed again. I swear, I will do everything I can to protect my city from any further desolation.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy
Ranboo winced, blinking awake. What was Chat going on about now?
Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy
He groaned. What was it? Why Tommy?
“Ranboo? You awake?” Wilbur whispered across the room.
“Yeah,” Ranboo said. “Chat’s being weird. I feel like I’m forgetting something.”
“Techno says they’re weird most of the time. I wouldn’t worry ‘bout it.” Wilbur shifted in his hanging bed, making it swing slightly. “Hey, you never answered my question. Where were you, all this time? Were you just, like, hanging out on a random island? Or in a different city?”
“No, I. . .” Ranboo sighed. “I don’t remember how I got there, but I woke up in the emperor’s palace. He. . . wanted my powers, I guess.”
“What, really?” Wilbur sat up. “You were at the palace? How did you get out?”
“I don’t know, I just teleported and made a run for it. There was. . .” Ranboo frowned. “Something I’m forgetting. I don’t. . . It was important. . .”
Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy
“He. . . I saw the emperor, as I was escaping. . . there was. . . he. . .”
TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY, TOMMY
Ranboo sat bolt upright. “Oh my god!”
“What? What is it?” Wilbur said, alarmed.
“He’s alive!” Ranboo gasped. Tears pricked at the corner of his eyes as he remembered how Tommy had looked, bruised and skinny but smiling, a collar on his neck again, a sash across his tunic. “Wilbur, he’s alive, he’s alive, Tommy’s alive—“
“Tommy—?!” Wilbur dashed across the room, grabbing Ranboo’s shoulders. “Tommy’s alive?!”
“Yes, yes, he’s alive—“ Ranboo stared at Wilbur, meeting his eyes. “I saw him with the emperor, he looked— he looked like an Enderian again, he looked like he did before, but he was alive, Wilbur, he was alive and he was happy! ”
“He was happy?” Wilbur’s fingers tightened. “What the fuck do you mean, what do you mean he was happy?”
“He was smiling, he was laughing, he was happy and he was with Dream—“ Ranboo’s heart skipped a beat, and he choked on his words. “He— he’s alive— he— Tommy—“
“He’s alive.” Wilbur bowed his head, covering his mouth with his hand. Tears dripped from both their faces, dotting the blankets. Wilbur stayed that way, hunched over and shaking for a while, then took a deep breath. He looked up, and a rage Ranboo had never seen from him burned behind his eyes.
“We’re getting him back,” Wilbur said, low and determined. “We’re getting Tommy back tonight. ”
“I can teleport us.” Ranboo took a deep breath. Chat yelled in his mind and hope fluttered in his chest. It had been a long time since he felt that.
“Good.” Wilbur stood, flicking on the lights and rummaging through his pack. “Get ready. We’ll leave in two minutes.”
Ranboo nodded, grabbing his clothes from the nightstand. We’re coming, Tommy.
We’re coming.
Notes:
Summary: Wilbur, Ranboo, and Eret try to figure out what happened with the murder. Ranboo’s chat gets frustrated and a single chatter (written by Zypheria- thanks!!) enters Eret’s mind and convinces them that Dream’s the person behind everything. Ranboo remembers that Tommy is in fact still alive and he and Wilbur rush off to save him.
Chapter 46: Run
Chapter Text
Orange and gold and red.
Tommy stared into the lava. The heat flowed over him, scorching, making his skin shiny with sweat, but he didn’t move. A cinder spat out and landed on his foot. Tommy flinched, but didn’t move his gaze.
Orange and gold and red light stung his eyes.
“He’s really not coming back, is he?” Tommy said quietly. The lava offered no response.
“God, I’m an idiot.” Orange.
“Kristin was wrong. I’m just the same, stupid, scared kid I was when I jumped in the void. All it took was a hug, and I was practically besties with Dream. He. . . He wasn’t ever my friend, was he?”
Gold. Tommy took a step closer to the wall of lava.
“Nobody’s coming for me. Kristin’s dead. She’s not coming back. I’m so stupid, of course Dream’s not gonna revive her. He’s just a sick, twisted—“
Tommy bit his lip. He wiped the wet from his face, and took another step forward. “He did trust me, though. He— he laughed at my jokes, I laughed at him. That was genuine . Maybe his methods are. . . sadistic and wrong, but he does care for me!”
“Or. . . he did. I fucked that up, too.”
Tommy hugged himself, less than a foot away from the lava. “No one’s coming. Dream’s gone. Kristin’s dead. Wilbur thinks I’m dead. Ranboo. . . he’s probably dead, too.
“I’m alone.”
Silence.
Red. Tommy shut his eyes, breathing heavily. The heat was intense, this close to the lava. Tommy wondered what would happen, with another step. Would his clothes catch fire? Would his hair begin to singe?
Would it hurt to jump into the molten rock?
Tommy hoped it wouldn’t.
But it probably would.
It hadn’t hurt the first time he died. It felt like his whole body was in the box, everything just. . . draining away, floating, dissolving into purple and black.
He wouldn’t go into limbo again, would he?
He didn’t want to go back.
But, at the same time. . .
Quiet rumbling of the elevator.
Tommy blinked, stepping back from the lava. His eyebrows scrunched together. “Dream. . .?”
The lava parted for the elevator, cold metal clicking into place.
The door slid open.
“Oh, pants, this isn’t the conference room.” The guard squinted at Tommy. “Hey, you’re an Enderian. What are you doing—”
Tommy sprang forward, jumping in the elevator. The wall slid closed again, and they began to move.
“Oh, will you look at that, we’re, uh, going back.” The guard shifted. “Uh. . . hi? I’m Connor.”
Tommy stared at him, then slumped against the wall, covering his eyes with his hands. “Fuuuuck, what am I doing?”
“I dunno, man, I just got in an elevator, and then you hopped in, and now we’re both in here? Does this, like, normally happen? Is this, like, a thing?” Connor stuffed his hands in his pockets, shrugging.
“No, no, it’s not a thing , I’m just— fuck!” The elevator stopped abruptly. “What’s happening?”
Connor looked up. The lantern bled to red, and began pulsing gently. “Oh, I remember this from orientation yesterday! That’s the alarm, everything’s locking up!”
“So we’re stuck here.” Tommy groaned.
“Hey, at least you’re not alone!” Connor grinned at him. “Mysterious Enderian. Can I call you that? Also, you have blood on you. Don’t know what’s up with that.”
“My name’s Tommy.” He wiped at his face, bits of dried blood flaking off. The room fell into awkward silence.
“I hope the general doesn’t get too mad that I’m late to the meeting,” Connor said. “I can’t figure out this map, I think I took the wrong turn at the throne room.”
Tommy raised his eyebrows. “You have a map? Can I see it?”
Connor shrugged, handing a small roll of paper over. “I don’t see why not.”
Tommy spread the map out on the floor. Holy shit, no wonder he’s struggling. The palace layout was a maze of hallways and elevator shafts, with no arrows or labels anywhere.
What am I doing? Tommy thought, sighing. There’s nowhere for me to go if I escape. The alarm’s already going off, maybe there’s a chip in my collar or something that alerted it. There would be no point in going any further.
Tommy’s fingers brushed the bloodstained sash across his torso. Maybe. . . if I get out, I can find Dream and apologize.
“So,” Connor said, interrupting his thoughts, “you’re an Enderian. Should I, like, be attacking you right now or something? I don’t think you’re supposed to talk. . .”
Tommy raised his head and made direct eye contact with him. “I have permission from the emperor to speak whenever I want, bitch.”
“Oh dang, man, my bad, I didn’t know,” Connor stammered. “You must be, like, the emperor’s favorite Enderian or something.”
Tommy winced, returning his gaze to the map. “It’s complicated.”
Connor’s eyes went wide. “Ohhhhh. Relationship problems, huh? That’s rough. Wanna talk about it?” He plopped down on the floor, resting his chin on his fists and staring at Tommy intently.
Tommy eyed him. “Shouldn’t you, like, be looking for a way out of this elevator? Since you’re late for your meeting or whatever?”
“Hey, that’s a good idea!” Connor said. “I think I might have some stuff for an emergency in my pouch, hang on. . .”
He dumped the pouch out onto the floor. An array of corked vials and handcuffs spilled out across the elevator. “Oh, they’re going everywhere, hang on. . .”
“Why the fuck do you have so many bottles?” Tommy said, picking one up. Pink liquid sloshed around inside, but turned purple when he shook it.
“They’re potions!” Connor took the vial from Tommy. “They’re new, it’s like a way to recharge without having to wait for an Enderian! Plus, you can have multiple potions on you at one time, so when one runs out, you can immediately switch it for another.”
“Huh.” Tommy raised an eyebrow. “Well, got any useful powers in there?”
“Uh, let’s see. . . strength, healing, slow falling. . . would fire resistance be useful, do you think?” Connor held up the orange bottle.
Tommy rubbed his temples. “Yeah, yep, I think that would be useful. Do you have enough for the both of us?”
Connor squinted at the bottle. “Uh. . . I don’t think so, sorry. Maybe I can come back for you after the meeting? If the meeting is still scheduled, I don’t know what that alarm’s about. . .”
Tommy sighed, grabbing the bottle from Connor and popping the cork out. “Sorry, I’ve gotta go now.”
He downed the potion, gagging. It tasted like gasoline, and was horribly oily, too, coating his throat on its way down. His veins were filled with warmth, and purple light began emanating from the pinprick holes on his wrists.
“Hey, wait!” Connor shouted. “I was gonna drink that! Hey!”
Tommy shrugged, turning to the wall. “How do I open this?”
“You just walk forward, but—“
Tommy stepped forward, the door sliding open for him when he was a foot away from it. The heat from the lava washed over the room, but this time, it only felt pleasantly warm, not scalding hot.
“This isn’t going to burn my clothes, will it?” Tommy asked, turning back to Connor.
Connor frowned. “I mean, no, but. . .”
“Great. Nice meeting you. Good luck with the general.” Tommy saluted, and stepped off into the lava.
Moving forward through the molten rock was easier than he’d expected. Sure, he couldn’t see anything, and the lava clogged up his ears, but the magic kept a bubble of fresh air around his mouth and nose, and the lava was only solid where he put his feet. Altogether, it felt like wading through a warm pool of glowing yellow syrup.
He was just thinking the magic might run out, and he’d be disintegrated in the heat, when his hands penetrated the lava and met cold air.
Please don’t be the elevator again, he thought, pushing forward. He fell out, collapsing on the black stone, and a second later, the purple around his wrists faded.
Tommy lay there for a moment, breathing. The alarm was loud out here, blaring and echoing down the corridor. He forced himself to his feet, starting down the hall.
The mirrors on the walls reflected red as Tommy passed. He tried not to look at them, keeping his eyes on the obsidian ahead of him.
It wasn’t long before he reached the first fork in the hallways. He tried to remember which way he had gone when Sapnap brought him to his room. Sapnap led him from the right. But Dream always took him left, to the throne room.
Tommy turned left. Hopefully Dream was in the throne room. That’s where he spent a lot of his time.
There weren’t any guards, oddly enough. Tommy hesitated. Wasn’t the alarm going off because he left his room? Where were the guards? They couldn’t all have gotten stuck in the elevators.
Tommy turned, listening. The alarm was still going off, echoing. . . But there was something else, too, warped noise bouncing off the stone walls from deep within the palace.
He scowled in confusion, abandoning the throne room and walking the other way.
The shouts grew louder as he walked past columns and mirrors and turned corner after corner. From the sound of it, there was some sort of fight going on, and the guards were losing.
Tommy froze as he rounded another corner. A guard was laying on the floor, blood pooling out around him.
Chirp!
Tommy slapped a hand over his mouth, shrinking back around the corner. Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck, stupid Enderian noises, fuck.
The hallway was silent except clicking footsteps coming closer. Tommy panted for air, squeezing his eyes shut.
“. . .Tommy?”
Tommy gasped, looking up. “W—Wilbur?”
Wilbur stood there, hair longer, face paler, but he was here— no.
Tommy scanned Wilbur’s face. “I—it can’t be, it’s not—“
“Tommy— oh my god—“ Wilbur took a step forward, and Tommy fell backwards, hitting the ground. Hurt flashed across Wilbur’s face. “Tommy, Tommy, it’s me, we came, we’re here. . .”
“You’re not real!” Tommy said, scooting away from his brother. “You’re not really here, there’s no way, there’s no way, you’re not— you can’t be here!!”
“Ranboo teleported us here, he’s hiding in the other hall over there. Just breathe, Tommy, it’s really me.” Wilbur spread his arms. Tommy’s eyes flicked to his hands and he flinched. Two bloody knives were dripping in his hands.
“Oh— oh shit, sorry,” Wilbur tossed them down the hallway, sending them skittering away. “I’m sorry that— that was stupid of me, of course that would trigger you—“
“Prove you’re really here,” Tommy yelled. “Prove you’re really Wilbur!”
Wilbur stared at him, then nodded slowly. “Yeah, yeah. . . I—“
“Wilbur!” Ranboo skidded around the corner, slamming into the wall. “Pyro—“
“Come on, Enderboy!” Ranboo yelped, ducking to avoid a sudden blast of fire. Sapnap appeared in the hall, flames licking around his fingers.
“Tommy, illusion!” Wilbur yelled.
Tommy’s magic flared to life, purple particles bursting from his wrists and freezing the others in place. Sapnap was stopped mid-step and toppled over, flames extinguishing as he fell onto Ranboo.
“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Sapnap said. “TOMMY?! How did you—“
“Where are you guys? Where’s the illusion?” Tommy said.
Wilbur looked around with glazed eyes. “It’s. . . It’s your room, it’s. . . It’s Earth. I forgot the sky was. . .”
Shouts and footsteps echoed from down the hall. More guards were coming. The purple light flickered.
“Ranboo, you need to teleport, okay?” Tommy grabbed Wilbur’s wrist, trying to drag him over to touch Ranboo. “You need to teleport—“
Ranboo disappeared in purple.
So did Sapnap.
Tommy stared at the place where they had been. His illusion faded, and Wilbur pulled his wrist back, looking around.
“Tommy? Where are they? Where’s Ranboo?” His eyes went wide. “No. Did they go without—“
The guards appeared at the end of the hall, shouting as they spotted them.
“Wilbur—“ Tommy said, breaths quickening.
“Shit, my knives.” Wilbur turned his back on the guards, grabbing Tommy’s shoulders. “Tommy, you need to go. You need to get out of here.”
Tommy shook his head. “I can’t, I can’t, Wilbur—“
A whip cracked down the hall, just above Wilbur’s head. He flinched, glancing back behind him. “Shit. There’s no time.”
He straightened, glancing around quickly, until he spotted the vent set in the wall. “Tommy, come here.”
“Wilbur—“
“Come here!” Wilbur grabbed him, hoisting him into the air until he was level with the vent. “Crawl in there, escape. I’ll be fine.”
“ Wilbur—“
“I couldn’t fit anyways!” Wilbur shook Tommy. “Hurry!”
Tommy pulled the vent cover off, letting it clatter to the floor. Wilbur shoved him inside, then yelled as the whip cracked across his back.
“Wilbur!” Tommy squirmed around, wiggling until he was facing the hallway again. “WILBUR!”
“Tommy, I’ll be fine!” Wilbur balled his hands into fists against the coming guards. “Go!”
“I don’t want to—“ Tommy sobbed.
“GO!”
A crack, a scream, and Tommy closed his eyes and began crawling, leaving his brother to the Elytrians.
It was a long time before the vents were silent of the echoing screams.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Ranboo knew the sound of marching guards. He knew the longer they stayed in the palace, the more danger they were in. So when Tommy told him to teleport, that’s exactly what he did.
The problem wasn’t the teleportation. The problem was who he took with him.
Pyro stumbled on the carpet. “What the hell was that?! Where am I?!”
“Ranboo?!” Ranboo spun around. Tubbo was sitting on the bunk bed, eyes wide. “You’re back! Who is this? Where’s Tommy?”
“No, Tubbo, get out of here!” Ranboo surged forward to teleport Tubbo away, but Pyro grabbed his arm, yanking him to the ground.
“Tubbo? You’re the kid Tommy was friends with!” Pyro glared at him.
“Boo, what’s going on?” Tubbo said, standing. “Who is this?”
Ranboo struggled as Pyro pinned him to the ground. Pyro’s hands were growing hot against his skin. “Tubbo, he’s the general, you need to go, you need to go—!”
Pyro summoned a ball of fire to his palm. “Never thought I’d actually get to go to Earth. Guess Dream wasn’t being paranoid, after all.”
“What’s going on up there?” Techno’s voice filtered up from downstairs. “Tubbo?”
“TECHNO!” Ranboo yelled. “TECHNO, IT’S THE GENERAL, HE’S HERE!”
“Shut up!” Pyro shoved his face in the carpet.
“Hey!” Tubbo grabbed Tommy’s pillow, smacking it across Pyro’s head. “Get off him!”
Pyro growled, like actually growled, teeth bared, and left Ranboo, shoving Tubbo against the wall with an elbow against his throat. “I have orders to kill you, you know. Don’t make me follow through with them.”
Techno appeared in the doorway, eyes wide. “Ranboo?”
Pyro turned, and the fire was in his eyes. Techno rushed forward, veins glowing, grabbing Pyro’s shirt and throwing him off Tubbo— Pyro’s hand slipped—
Tubbo screamed, falling to the floor, covering his face.
“TUBBO!” Ranboo rushed to his side. Tubbo wailed, hands hovering over charred flesh. “No, Tubbo, it’s okay, it’s okay! PHIL!”
“He’s not here right now!” Techno grunted, shoving Pyro into the desk chair. “Ranboo, get the rope—!“
“I’m not leaving Tubbo!” Ranboo said. Tubbo sobbed, fingers clutching at Ranboo’s tunic. The whole left side of his face had been burned. Ranboo watched him as his eyes rolled back in his head, fainting from the pain.
Techno gritted his teeth. “Fine.” He slammed his head against Pyro’s, knocking him out.
“Techno— I left them, Wilbur and Tommy, they’re still in the End, they’re still in the palace—“ Ranboo hyperventilated.
“Breathe, kid.” Techno took a deep breath, purple particles puffing from his mouth on the exhale. “It’s okay, you’re safe, just wait for Phil to get home, and then we can talk.”
“B-but Tommy— he was—“
“Breathe.” Techno knelt down, scanning his face. “We need to get Tubbo to a hospital, okay? I’m going to go call an ambulance. Are you hurt?”
Ranboo squeezed Tubbo tighter. “No. I don’t— I don’t want to leave him.”
“Okay. You can go with him.” Techno sighed. “I’m gonna go call Phil and get the ambulance. You can stay here. Shout if Pyro wakes up.”
“‘Kay.” Ranboo looked down at Tubbo, brushing his hair out of his face.
Techno paused by the door. “Good to see you again. I. . . I missed you.”
“I missed you too.” Ranboo closed his eyes, holding Tubbo close to him.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy is about to commit su!c!d3, but Connor comes in the elevator, very confused and lost. Tommy leaves his room on the elevator, but the alarm goes off and the elevator stops moving. Tommy steals Connor’s fire resistance potion and escapes through the lava. He finds Wilbur and Ranboo, and Ranboo accidentally teleports Sapnap to Earth, leaving Wilbur and Tommy in the End. Wilbur lets Tommy escape through the vents. Wilbur starts fighting the guards. Sapnap burns Tubbo, but doesn’t do a lot of other damage before Techno knocks him out.
Chapter 47: Pushing Buttons
Chapter Text
Wilbur knew he was going to lose this fight from the moment he saw the number of guards coming for them. Still, he managed to hold out for quite a few minutes, but in the end there was one of him and dozens of magic-wielding bastards, and he was forced to surrender.
“You’re not going to find him,” Wilbur said, leaning against the wall. “He’s long gone.”
One of the guards stopped peering into the vent for a moment to glare at him. “We’re not concerned about finding the Enderian, we’re just making sure it doesn’t come crawling back here to try and rescue you.”
“ It is a he ,” Wilbur spat, “and he’s smart enough not to come back. He knows there’s no way for us to escape together. I'm as good as dead.”
“Not yet, you aren’t. The emperor wants to speak to you before he decides what to do with you.” The guard said.
Wilbur grinned. “Great. I’ve got a lot of words I’ve been saving for him.”
“Good luck with that,” another guard muttered. “You don’t talk much in front of him.”
“Yeah, you don’t,” the first guard laughed. “You get scared and freeze up!”
“Shut up, Quackity!” The guard yelled, flushing. The other guards chuckled.
Quackity stuffed his hands in his pockets and walked over to Wilbur, staring up at him. “You put up a pretty good fight. Where’d a magic-less boy like you learn to punch like that?”
“I was the Enderian’s protector. I had to fight of people like you—“
“Oh, you’re Soot!” A guard interrupted. “You’re the one that keeps capturing our soldiers!”
Wilbur puffed up a little with pride. “Oh, so you’ve heard of me?”
“Yeah, we’ve heard of you.” Quackity pulled a knife from his belt, spinning it around on his fingers. “The Enderian queen’s little pet. Not an Enderian or Elytrian, something new entirely. We were very curious to see how you’d fight without magic.”
“You want to see more? Untie me,” Wilbur said, leaning forward. “I’ll put you on your ass. Come on, duckman, don’t be a coward!”
“What the hell is a duck?” Some guards muttered.
Quackity hummed, putting the knife away. “As entertaining as that would be, I think it’s time we get you to the emperor. We don’t want to keep him waiting.”
“I’ll stay here with Oeca to make sure the Enderian doesn’t come back,” a guard volunteered.
Quackity nodded, yanking Wilbur away from the wall. “Okay. The rest of you, come with me. And someone go find the general. I swear, if he’s gotten into trouble, I’m going to punt him straight into the void.”
“Too late for that,” Wilbur said. “He’s on Earth.”
Quackity stiffened. “You’re lying.”
“Why would I?” Wilbur challenged. He raised his eyebrows. “You’re really concerned about him, aren’t you?”
“Shut up!” Quackity marched ahead of him, lips drawn in a line. “Someone find the general!”
Wilbur grinned. And let the mocking commence!
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream didn’t turn on his mask when his guard shoved the intruder inside the throne room. He let the room stay completely dark, silent and ominous.
The intruder was Soot, of course, although on Earth he was called Wilbur. Dream should have expected him to cause trouble, after all the inconveniences he had caused in the Enderian city.
There was a rustle of fabric in the dark. “Well, are you going to say anything?!”
Dream hummed. “I thought I’d let you speak first.”
A beat, and then— “You’re a fucking sick bastard, you know that?”
“I wasn’t aware. Please, tell me what gives you this impression.” Dream said calmly.
There was silence. Dream smiled.
“Turn on the fucking lights. I want to see your face.”
“Mm. No.” Dream fiddled with his mask in his lap. “No one gets to see my face, especially not criminals.”
“Criminal?! What makes me a criminal, huh? Have I tortured anyone? Have I kidnapped children from their homes? Have I manipulated anyone into loving me?” Wilbur spat.
“Well of course you have,” Dream said. “I watched you do it.”
Dream finally slipped his mask on, tying the belts in the back. His fingers stalled by his ear, brushing the earring— and then he flicked the mask on.
Wilbur had been facing the wrong way. He turned at the light, tensing. “What the fuck do you mean. What are you doing?”
“I haven’t done anything.” Dream lazily moved his hand over the candles, turning them on-off-on-off. “Well, I guess that’s not entirely true. I did make a deal with Ranboo. It can tell you all about it later when I get it back again. I watched your little interactions with Tommy through its eyes.”
Wilbur scowled. “You were stalking him.”
Dream laughed. “You make that sound like a bad thing.”
“Yeah, ‘cause it is!” Wilbur shook his head. “What the fuck?!”
“Keeping an eye on someone you care about isn’t a sin.” Dream said quietly. “I was making sure he was safe.”
Wilbur’s hands clenched into fists. “You never cared for him! You’re just worried about your empire! You’re just keeping inventory! Tommy was better off with us than he ever was with you!”
Rage flooded Dream’s veins. “How dare you say that. You never saw him. He’s happy here. You think he liked being on Earth with you? I saw how he acted around you. Panic attacks, breakdowns, nightmares. . . he didn’t have any of those things when he was here.”
“We weren’t the cause of that!” Wilbur yelled. “We were helping him heal, he was finally confronting his problems!”
“Was he? Or were you the ones causing the problems? The Enderians are happy here. They like the rules.”
“Because you never give them the option to hate the rules!”
“According to whom?”
“Tommy!!”
Dream stood, walking up to Wilbur. Fear flashed in Wilbur’s eyes, but he stayed still, glaring as he approached him.
“I want to make one thing perfectly clear to you,” Dream whispered, grabbing Wilbur’s shoulder and leaning in close to his ear. “Tommy is mine. I’ll do whatever I have to to ensure that.”
“You bastard,” Wilbur murmured.
“I’m not going to argue with you anymore about how my empire should be run.” Dream pulled away, flipping his mask off and plunging them into darkness again. “Come on, Wilbur Soot, we have work to do.”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy bit his lip, holding back a frustrated groan. He put his hands against the vent cover again, and shook it as hard as he could. It didn’t budge.
“Did you hear that?” Someone said down the hall.
Tommy hissed, abandoning the metal grate and crawling backwards back into the vent system. He tried to remember the map from the elevator, but it hadn’t shown the vents.
He looked down the vent intersection. Okay, so I’ve taken five lefts, and seven rights, so I’m probably. . . not close to the exit. Fuck.
Tommy covered his face with his hands, breathing, then pushed himself back to his elbows again and squirmed around the corner.
Right. Forward. Right. Right. Wait, that would be a circle, right? Left? Forward?
“Fuck.” Tommy whispered. “Pay attention, Tommy.”
Ok, start over.
Left. Forward. Forward. Le— no, right. Wait.
Tommy extended his pointer fingers, squinting in the dim lights. Dang it. They both looked like L’s.
The dragon was on the. . . right side. So he was going left. How long had he been calling left right?
Just keep going.
Left. Left. Forward. Right. Left. Dead end. Back up, right. Forward. Right. Forward. Forward. Forward.
Green.
What in the world? Tommy slowed down, creeping forward. Something was glowing Dream-green in the vent.
A lime smiley face was painted on the floor of the vents.
‘Course, Tommy snorted, moving on. Gotta have your brand everywhere, huh? That’s kinda egotistical, Dream.
Left. Forward. Should he just keep going in one direction? Yeah. Just keep going forward.
Forward. Forward. Tommy reached an intersection. Well, so much for that. Right.
Left, right, left, right, left, left, forward, left.
How did the smile. . . get there? Tommy frowned. And why would he paint a smile inside the vents?
The vents that are unnecessarily large. . . and unneeded since the temperature stays the same in the End. . .
Just keep going. Gotta find Wilbur.
Left, right, forward, left, right, forward.
Light!
Tommy exhaled, inching up to the vent. Please.
He gave it a little push. Nothing.
Pull?
Nothing.
He rattled it.
His finger slipped and was cut on the metal slats.
“Shit!” Tommy stuck the finger in his mouth. Okay. It’s fine. Just turn around and keep going.
Left right forward dead end backwards right right forward left forward forward right forward left left dead end backwards right.
Green again.
“Oh don’t tell me I’ve gone in a circle !” Tommy said. He pushed forward.
Slime was here! glowed on the wall.
Tommy stared at it a moment, then rubbed his eyes. “At least it’s not the smile.”
Left right forward left left forward left forward right forward left.
Here’s the green smiley face. Fuck this stupid vent system.
Forward forward left forward forward forward right right right right right right—
Dang it, Tommy.
Left forward left forward right forward left forward right forward left forward
Light.
Tommy collapsed onto his belly, army-crawling forward to peer through the slats.
Oh, this is new! The room was a simple rectangle, small enough that he could see the entire room from his angle. A single chair sat facing a glass wall, covered with black velvet curtains. A movie room, maybe? If the End had movies.
Well, no guards. Tommy rested his hand against the metal again.
The grate swung open with a screech.
Tommy held his breath, watching and listening for guards. Nothing stirred.
Looks safe enough, he thought, weighing the risks. It could be a trap, though. The vents are clearly intentional, Dream’s smart enough not to overlook a major flaw in his palace design. And the other vent grates didn’t open except this one.
Tommy chewed his lip. But, I mean, I don’t really have any other choice.
He pushed himself through the vent, tumbling to the ground.
“Oh, fuck,” he groaned. “Ow.”
He took a moment to stretch, wincing. The vent was higher than he had thought. There wouldn’t be any way for him to escape through it.
Tommy examined the chair for a moment, but didn’t find anything interesting about it. The shape was like Dream’s throne, though, and since Dream had shown him how it alerted his mask when it was sat in, he didn’t dare touch it.
This is nice and all, but I’d better get moving before someone figures out I’m here. Tommy crept to the door and waited for it to slide open, but nothing happened.
“Uh. . . hallo?” Tommy waved, trying to find the sensor. “Open, please?”
“Tommy, Tommy, Tommy. Trying to leave already?”
Tommy’s heart jumped into his throat. He whirled around. The curtains were parting, revealing the glass to be a window.
“Come on, Tommy, don’t be shy. Come take a look,” Dream’s voice said.
“Dream?” Tommy edged up to the window and froze.
Curved bleachers, a knife, Dream, Wilbur.
“Do you know what this is, Tommy?” Dream said. His hand was holding the knife to Wilbur’s neck, and the other was on Wilbur’s chest to keep him from moving.
“Let him go,” Tommy said, voice quavering. “Dream, whatever you’re doing—“
“This is the discarding area!” Dream’s voice was cheerful, sing-songy. “Over a million Enderians have been killed here. It’s the perfect place for an execution!”
Dream took a step forward, forcing Wilbur closer to the edge of the pool. “I’m done playing with you, Tommy. I’m done pretending. This is the last choice you get. You’re going to make me an illusion to Earth. . . or Wilbur’s going to die right in front of you.”
“Dream— you can’t be serious! ” Tommy yelled.
“I’ll give you one minute.” Dream said.
Tommy pressed his hands against the glass. “Wilbur— Wilbur, what do I do?! What do I do?!”
“Breathe.” Wilbur stared up at the window, solemn. “Just breathe, Tommy.”
“No, I don’t care about fucking breathing, Wilbur, what do I do?! ”
“You don’t have to do anything,” Wilbur said softly. “He can’t force you to use your powers. Just stay calm and find a way to escape. You’ll be fine.”
“I DON’T CARE ABOUT ME, HE’S GOING TO KILL YOU!”
“THAT DOESN’T MATTER!” Wilbur yelled. Tommy drew back from the glass, stunned. “Tommy, look at me! It doesn’t matter if I live or die, it never mattered! All that matters is that you don’t let him win! ”
“It does matter!” Hot tears sprang to Tommy’s eyes. “How can you say that, Wil?! It matters! I’m not gonna let you die!”
“Thirty seconds left,” Dream said.
“Tommy, look. It’s okay.”
“No, it’s not— “
“It’s okay. It’s all going to be fine, Tommy.”
“I don’t believe you,” Tommy whispered.
“You will.” Wilbur smiled.
Tommy stared at him, then closed his eyes and leaned his forehead against the glass, swallowing thickly. “Dream. . .”
“Tommy,” Wilbur said sharply, “don’t.”
“I’ll do it.”
“TOMMY, NO!”
“Excellent!” Dream laughed. “See, that was easy! All I have to do to control you is threaten someone you love! You’re helpless, Tommy, you never even had a choice .”
“There’s still twelve seconds left,” Wilbur said quickly, “he still has time to decide.”
“He’s not going to change his mind,” Dream said, annoyed. “He—“
“Tommy!” Wilbur stared at him. “It’ll be okay.”
Tommy’s stomach dropped. “Wilbur?”
Wilbur smiled, and grabbed Dream’s arm, pushing it
Directly into his throat.
“WIL—“ Blood poured from Wilbur’s neck and his body crumbled to the ground Tommy stared, shocked into silence. Dream stepped back, but the damage had already been done. A pool of blood spread out from Wilbur’s body. Nonono, get up, get up, get up. . .
He didn’t move.
“. . . Well,” Dream finally said. “That works too.”
He looked up at the window, then laughed and swept past Wilbur’s body, towards the palace. “Escape now if you want, Tommy. I’ve ordered my guards not to stop you if you decide to run. Otherwise, there’s an escort outside your door.”
Dream disappeared from view.
Tommy slowly sank to his knees, hand over his mouth. Wilbur’s eyes stared blankly at the void, an expression of sorrow on his face.
Tommy squeezed his eyes shut. A tear trickled down his face.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Kristin buried her face in her hands, weeping.
The dragon flew silently above her, watching the crystal that glowed with a new soul.
“Oh Wilbur,” Kristin sobbed, reaching for the crystal. “Why did you have to be taken, too?”
The dragon growled, turning abruptly toward her. It landed on the pillar, baring its teeth.
“I have to see him!” Kristin said. “He’s my son !”
The dragon just growled.
Kristin pulled her hand back and cried.
Notes:
Summary: Wilbur argues with Quackity (a guard) and makes him mad. Wilbur argues with Dream and makes him mad. Tommy is confused and doesn’t know his left from right in the vents. Slimesicle existence confirmed! Tommy enters the viewing room and sees Dream threatening to kill Wilbur if Tommy doesn’t make an illusion to Earth. Wilbur and Tommy argue about what to do, and Tommy tells Dream he’ll help him. Wilbur doesn’t like that and kills himself so Tommy doesn’t have to choose between him and Dream. Kristin tries to visit deadbur but the dragon doesn’t like that.
That was a very un-serious summary for an angsty chapter lol
I was planning to write a short story about Quackity and Slimesicle vibing or whatever, but I don’t have the time or motivation for it. Maybe someday though. :)
Chapter 48: Pinky promise
Notes:
Chat with me on Deviantart!!
https://www.deviantart.com/xxthefallenvoidxx
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sapnap woke up tied to a chair.
He kept his eyes shut, but was immediately alert, listening. Someone was standing on his right.
“Yeah, I know you’re awake,” the man drawled, “I watch enough true crime to recognize when your breathing changed.”
Sapnap opened his eyes, quickly glancing around the room. The walls and floor were made of gray stone, and metal pipes ran into the ceiling from various strange machines. The Enderian that had knocked him out was standing in front of the only door, scowling at him.
“Where the hell am I?” Sapnap said, baring his teeth.
The Enderian bared his teeth back. “Our furnace room. Don’t try anything.”
“Furnace room? What, did you brand me like some other Enderian?” Sapnap spat. “Missed your tattoo, so you gave me yours?”
“If only I could,” the Enderian growled. “You could do with a few years of living like an Enderian.”
Sapnap kept eye contact with the Enderian, but felt for his power, wrists tingling. Shit. I’m low. “You make it sound like being an Enderian is a bad thing. You don’t even have a tattoo, don’t talk about things you don’t know anything about.”
“I know enough.” The Enderian opened the door. “I’m going to check on Tubbo. Don’t move.”
“Very funny,” Sapnap muttered. He listened for the footsteps moving away, then summoned fire to his hands, burning his bonds.
As soon as one of his hands was free, he reached down and undid his ankle ties, then touched his earring. “Dream, are you there?”
There was silence for a moment, then Dream’s distorted voice filtered through. “Pyro! You were supposed to report to me hours ago! Where are you?!”
“Earth.” Sapnap grimaced. “There’s an Enderian without a tattoo holding me captive.”
“That’s Technoblade. He’ll be the biggest threat to you.” Dream hummed. “What’s your power at?”
“Low, almost gone now that I’ve melted my binds.”
“Prime.” Dream groaned. “Look, hopefully I’ll be there soon, okay? You remember your orders?”
“Kill as many people as I can, yeah. Dream, maybe—“
“Don’t die, general. I’ll see you soon.”
“Dream!” The earring was silent.
“Dammit, Dream.” Sapnap sighed and stood up, stretching. “Well, let’s make the last of this fire count.”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Techno wasn’t an idiot. He knew the general would try to escape the moment he left. So when the smell of burning plastic wafted up the stairs, he was quick to sneak back down and listen through the door.
“. . .holding me captive,” the general said, slightly muffled. There was a pause. “Low, almost gone now that I’ve melted my bonds.”
So he does have a way of communicating with the emperor. Good to know.
Low low low low low low low low low, the voices chanted.
Yeah, yeah, got it. Techno rolled his eyes. I’ve got this handled, how ‘bout you guys go check on Ranboo?
Chat muttered their discontent, but a third of them left.
“Kill as many people as I can, yeah. Dream, maybe—“
Techno winced at the name. Kill everyone? Sheesh, this guy is hardcore.
Kill, kill, kill, E, kill, blood, blood, kill, E, kill, kill, blood god, kill, kill, kill
Chat, chill. Techno grunted, and pulled the door open, coming face-to-face with the general. “Goin’ somewhere?”
The general jumped backwards, then took up an offensive stance, summoning fire to his fists.
Techno reached for his power in response. Purple spread through his veins, and he raised an eyebrow. “Ponder and deliberate before you make a move. Are you sure you wanna try that?”
The general hesitated. A moment later, the fire flickered out into smoke. He blinked at his fists, then growled. “I can still fight without powers.”
“You sure?” Techno grabbed the general’s wrist, spinning him around and pinning him against the wall. “Huh, that was easy.”
“Hey!” The general squirmed around, but Techno held him fast in place. “Fuck you, man! You didn’t even give me the chance to prepare myself!”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t know we were sparring,” Techno said dryly.
The general huffed. “Are you just gonna hold me here forever, or what?”
“Well, I would tie you to the chair again, but you melted the zip ties, so. . .” Techno stepped back, folding his arms. “I’ll just watch you. We’ve already established that you can’t fight me.”
“Yeah, and what about your powers, huh? You’ll run out eventually,” the general challenged.
Techno snorted. “Bruh, I’m Enderian. I just have to think about beating you up and I’m recharged.”
“Why are you keeping me here? What do you want?” The general huffed.
Techno shrugged. “We’re keepin’ you here so you don’t go on a murderous rampage. Thought that’d be pretty self-explanatory. Plus, you can answer some questions for us.”
The general scowled at him. “Why don’t you just ask the other Enderian?”
“He’s not ready for that right now, and you probably have the best perspective since you work with the emperor all the time,” Techno said.
The general barked out a laugh. “Work with the emperor all the time! That’s hilarious. Just because I’m the general doesn’t mean Dream tells me anything,” he said bitterly. “Not even George knows what’s going on with him.”
“George?”
A soft knock came at the door. Techno turned. Phil smiled tiredly at him. “Hi mate. Puffy’s gone with Tubbo to the hospital. He’ll be fine.”
“How’s Ranboo?” Techno said.
Phil sighed. “The ambulance wouldn’t let him go with them, but I’ll take him to see Tubbo after they’re done treating his burns. He’s upstairs napping right now.”
“God knows he could probably use it.” Techno jerked his thumb at the general. “I was just about to ask him some questions, wanna join?”
“Sounds good.” Phil entered, closing the door behind him. Techno became uncomfortably aware of how crowded the tiny furnace room was now.
The general eyed Phil, fingers twitching. His hand moved a fraction of an inch towards his belt, but Techno had already removed his knife.
“Yeah, that’s not gonna end well for you,” Techno warned. “I’m watching you, and any wrong move towards Phil is gonna end very badly for a certain anime-lookin’ boy in this room.”
“What the fuck is anime?” The general spat.
“It’s unimportant,” Phil said smoothly. “What’s your name, mate?”
The general crossed his arms. “I’m not telling you anything.”
“Seriously? What are we gonna do with your name, other than mock you for it?” Techno droned. “Is it that stupid of a name?”
“No stupider than Technoblade,” The general said, grinning. “Yeah, I know your name.”
“Bruh.” Techno rolled his eyes. “I literally don’t care. Just tell us your name or codename or whatever or we’ll be here forever.”
The general hesitated, then frowned sulkily. “Pyro.”
“Because of the fire?” Phil’s mouth twitched. “Very clever.”
“I was fourteen when I chose it, okay?!” Pyro snapped.
Phil frowned. “How old are you?”
“Twenty five,” Pyro said. Techno blinked. This loser was only a year older than him?
what, what, young, what, kill, what, kill, kill, blood, blood, kill, kill, blood, kill
Techno shook his head. Pyro frowned at him. “What’s your problem?”
“Voices.” Techno hesitated, then grinned at Pyro. “They’re demanding blood.”
Pyro paled. “What the hell?! What’s wrong with you, man?”
Phil sighed. “Tech, don’t scare him.”
“Wha— why not?!” Techno protested. “I’ve been waiting so long to use my interrogation techniques!”
“You want to torture me?!” Pyro yelled, backing up.
“Why does everyone assume that? No!” Techno winced at the voices. “Chat, shut up! I’m not torturing anyone!”
Phil tried and failed to hide a smile. “Mate, you need to take a break outside?”
“Heh? No, I’m fine! I’m not leavin’ you with him.” Techno huffed. “Just keep askin’ your boring interview questions.”
“Alright, if you insist.” Phil turned back to Pyro. “So, what happened? How did you get here?”
Pyro glared at him. “Ask the Enderian. I was just fighting off intruders, and bam. Suddenly I’m on Earth.”
“Man really goes to a new dimension and decides the first thing he’s gonna do is burn a child,” Techno said.
“I have orders, and I follow them,” Pyro said tightly.
“Yeah? Orders to ‘kill everyone’?” Techno scowled. “You got those orders while I was listening. Why did you immediately go for Tubbo, huh?”
Pyro pressed his lips together, avoiding his gaze. “. . .I was ordered to kill him upon sight.”
“Why?” Phil asked.
Pyro made a tsk noise, leaning against the wall. “Who the hell knows. Dream’s obsessed with this place.”
“Interesting,” Phil hummed. “So, where are the others? Where were Tommy and Wilbur and Kristin when you. . . appeared here?”
“Who’s Wilbur?” Pyro said.
“Brown hair, sometimes wears glasses. . .” Techno held his hand out. “‘Bout yea high. . . I think last we saw him, he had his khaki coat on, but who knows if he’s still wearing that. . .”
Pyro blinked. “You mean Soot? ”
Phil perked up hopefully. “That’s his middle name. Is he going by that in the End?”
“He’s the Enderian queen’s vigilante, he’s been a pain in the ass since I killed—“ Pyro cut off, gaze snapping to Techno.
Kill, kill, kill, blood god, kill, blood, E, kill, kill, E
“Who did you kill?” Techno said, low and dangerous.
Please, just be a random Enderian.
Pyro broke eye contact, licking his lips. “I’ve killed a lot of people.”
“How many?” Phil asked.
“Dad, that’s not important right now.” Techno took a step forward. Pyro flinched. “ Who did you kill? ”
Please, please. . .
Pyro raised his arms protectively to his chest, and then broke eye contact. “Tommy, but Dream brought him back. Dream revived him. And. . .”
“Who else?” Purple tinged Techno’s vision. “ WHO ELSE DID YOU KILL?!”
Pyro braced himself. “The woman.
Kristin.”
The voices screamed.
BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD KILL BLOOD E BLOOD KILL KILL BLOOD GOD BLOOD BLOOD E BLOOD KILL BLOOD KILL BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD
“Techno,” Phil’s voice cut through, but it was muffled and distant, hidden behind blood and chanting and a laughing god, “you need to stop. Techno!”
“The voices. . .” He grunted.
“Send them away, mate. You need to stop.”
BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD
“I can’t make them leave. . .”
“Look at me, Tech.” Blood dripped down the man’s face. No, Phil. Phil was bleeding. No. No. He was. . . crying. “This isn’t you, okay? You need to stop.”
Technoblade turned back. Something was in his fist. Technoblade crushed it. The voices sang at the scream. “If I had gone with them—“
“This isn’t your fault. But I need you to let go of Pyro, okay? Just go wait outside for me, mate. Can you do that?” The voices hushed for Phil.
Technoblade breathed heavily. Pyro whimpered.
BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD
“I. . . I can wait outside.” Technoblade backed up, grabbing his head. “Dad, they’re— they’re so loud.”
“I know, bud. It’ll be okay. I’ll check on you in a bit, okay? Just wait for me.” The voices liked Phil.
Technoblade stumbled out of the furnace room and slumped against the wall, shaking.
BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD
Techno covered his face with red hands and wept.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Sapnap curled up in the corner, clutching his ruined wrist. His face was wet with an ugly mixture of snot, tears, and blood that oozed down his chin and stained his white shirt.
Get a hold of yourself, he yelled at himself. You’ve been hurt before, and there’s still a threat in the room.
The Earth man— Phil, leaned against the door shaking and deathly pale. His hand covered his mouth, like he was trying to think of what to say.
Sapnap took a deep breath. “Well, what do you want now? I’ve told you everything.”
Phil blinked. “Hm? Oh, yes. . .”
The room fell silent.
“You said Dream brought Tommy back.”
Sapnap winced. “Dream isn’t going to revive Kristin. She’s. . . she’s gone forever.”
“Oh.” Phil’s voice cracked and he turned away. The first tears began to fall from his eyes.
Sapnap gritted his teeth, looking away.
“You’re not a monster, Sapnap,” Dream’s voice filtered through the earring.
Sapnap closed his eyes, guilt and regret burning Phil’s tears into his memory. Sure feels like I am.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy stepped into the throne room. The door closed behind him.
The candles burned green on Dream’s throne. The mask smiled at him. “Tommy.”
“Dream.”
Magic tingled in Tommy’s wrists. He pushed it back. Not yet. “Dream, we both know what each of us wants.”
“Oh, so you are smart. You’ve figured it out, haven’t you?” Tommy could feel Dream smiling, mirroring that damn mask.
“I have.” Tommy took a deep breath. “You can bring him back.”
“I can.”
“I can make an illusion to Earth.”
“True.”
Tommy took a few steps closer to the throne, glaring up at the mask. “I’ll do it. I’ll make the illusion, but you have to bring Wilbur back first.”
Dream tilted his head. “And how do I know you won’t just trap me in the illusion and run away?”
Tommy chuckled dryly. “We both know that wouldn’t get me anywhere. Here.” He stuck his pinky out.
“What is this?”
“It’s a pinky promise.” A curly-haired boy on Earth, laughing as they vowed to stay friends forever. “You hook your pinky with mine, and the deal can never be broken.”
Dream hummed, then stood, walking down the steps to him. He held his pinky out like Tommy’s. “I accept.”
They hooked pinkies.
“Alright!” Dream said, staring at him. “This is it! Let’s do this.”
“Let’s do this,” Tommy murmured.
Notes:
Summary: Techno and Phil find out about Kristin. Techno beats Sapnap up, and Sapnap feels guilty. Tommy makes a deal with Dream. Tommy will make the illusion to Earth, but first Dream has to bring Wilbur back.
Chapter 49: Brothers
Chapter Text
Dream sat on his throne, silent.
Tommy sat on the floor, silent.
A book hovered in front of Dream, pages flipping by an invisible hand. Each page displaced a tiny glowing symbol that floated up and arranged itself among the others.
Tommy shifted. “How long is this going to take?”
“Not long,” Dream said simply. “I’m almost done.”
The symbols finally stilled. The purple light blurred, then reformed into letters.
“Wilbur Soot Watson,” Dream said.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Scratches covered the walls of an empty train station.
Wilbur sat on a bench, silent, counting the seconds.
Fifty eight. Fifty nine. Sixty.
He stood, picking up a piece of tile that had broken off of the floor, and carved another tally mark into the wall.
“Day three thousand two hundred fifty.”
He chuckled dryly, and sat back down.
Twenty six. Twenty seven. Twenty-
A rumble came down the train tracks. Wilbur paused, looking up. A purple light appeared down the tunnel, and then a train pulled into the station.
The doors slid open.
“Wilbur Soot Watson,” Dream said.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy surged forward as soon as Wilbur had appeared, latching on to his coat even as he bent over and vomited on the polished floor. “Wilbur, oh my god, Wilbur, it’s you, right?! It’s really you?!”
Wilbur wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “What did you promise him, Tommy?”
Dream stood, sweeping over to them. “Welcome back, Wilbur. You’re about to go home, isn’t that nice?”
Wilbur stared at him, expressionless. “Earth.”
“I had to, Wilbur, he was- you were dead, ” Tommy stammered.
“I don’t blame you, Tommy,” Wilbur said. He glanced over at him, and Tommy noticed a white streak in his hair, matching Tommy’s own pale curls. A symbol of life where death was meant to be.
Dream clapped his hands together. “Alright, Tommy, your turn. I’ve been dying to meet everyone on Earth.”
Tommy nodded slowly. “I have to be touching you, or else when you teleport I won’t be able to come with you and take you back here.”
“Of course.” Dream held out his hand. Tommy hesitated, then put his hand on his arm, shuddering at the contact.
Okay, focus. Tommy took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Charge up.
Wilbur’s alive. He’s okay. We even have matching hair streaks now!
Wilbur had been in limbo. Was he mad at Tommy for their deal?
No, he said he didn’t blame Tommy.
Tommy squeezed his eyes tighter, throwing his other hand out into the air. After a few seconds, Wilbur’s hand settled into his, hesitant but solid.
Wilbur’s here. He’s alive.
Ranboo’s on Earth with Sapnap. Probably still alive.
Ranboo needs me.
Tommy’s stomach lurched, and he opened his eyes to find himself in his living room.
Dream laughed. “YES!”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Sapnap’s head jerked up. Dream.
Phil’s eyes went wide, and he turned, opening the door. “Who-“
Sapnap jumped to his feet, shoving past him and looking around wildly. “DREAM?!”
“Pyro?” Dream answered from above him. “What- where are you?”
Technoblade grabbed at Sapnap's arm, but he was too slow. Sapnap dashed up the stairs and found Dream in the middle of the room.
“Dream!”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Ranboo woke up with a chill trickling down his back.
Dream, Dream, Dream, Dream, Dream, Dream
“Pyro? What- where are you?”
Oh Prime. That was Dream’s voice. Downstairs.
Ranboo dug his nails into his skin, trying not to hyperventilate, but that was Dream’s voice, in their house, on Earth, calling for Pyro. . .
Dream, Earth, Pyro, Dream, Earth, Breathe, Pyro, Dream, Earth, Pyro, Dream, Earth, Pyro, Breathe, Dream, Breathe, Earth, Breathe, Breathe, Breathe
Ranboo took a shuddering breath, slipping off the bed. If Dream was here, then there was the possibility, the hope, that Tommy was, too, and Tommy couldn’t fight Dream alone.
Tommy needs me.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Dream scowled as 1289 materialized at the top of the stairs, pale and shaking.
Pyro blinked. “How did he-“
“This is an illusion,” Dream spat. He spun in a circle, robes flaring. “TOMMY! Turn it off! We had a deal!”
Tommy’s voice echoed around him as the living room bled into darkness and pale stone. “I said I would make an illusion to Earth. You teleported us here. That was never in the deal. I’m taking you back, asshole.”
Dream growled and summoned a bolt of lightning, striking 1289. The Enderian flinched and stumbled back with the sound of breaking glass.
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Tommy jumped as a bolt of lightning took out Kristin’s vase of flowers, shattering glass and spilling water over the carpet.
Holy fuck, that was directly opposite the stairs, he thought, heart pounding. The illusion is backwards. He. . . he just tried to kill Ranboo.
“Tommy,” Wilbur said, “what’s happening?”
“We’re on Earth.” Tommy grabbed Sapnap’s arm, dragging him toward the center of the room. “Just stay put, okay? It’s gonna be fine, like you told me.”
“What. . . Tommy, what are you doing?” Wilbur asked, sounding a little strained.
“It’s okay.” Tommy pulled Ranboo down the stairs carefully, then linked arms with him and grabbed Dream and Sapnap’s hands. “Ranboo, I need you now! ”
❀✿❀✿❀✿❀
Ranboo understood.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy blinked and they were in the End.
Ranboo pulled on Tommy’s arm, dragging him away from Dream and Sapnap. “Tommy, what’s the plan? What do we do now?”
“Just wait.” Tommy eyed Dream. “I want to talk to him before we go. If you want, you can jump into the void now.”
Sapnap glanced around. “Is this still an illusion?”
Dream scoffed in annoyance. “Obviously not, Pyro, Tommy’s here. We’re back in the End.”
“Right back where you belong,” Tommy said. “You’re not supposed to be on Earth, Dream.”
Dream adjusted his hood. “Of course I don’t belong on Earth. I wasn’t planning to stay. ”
Tommy scowled. “Then what were you planning, eh? You tried to kill Ranboo, was that your plan? Kill the Enderians on Earth?”
“What would be the point of that? Tommy, I don’t care about the other Enderians. I don’t care about Ranboo, or Technoblade, or- or whoever else is on Earth. I care about you . It’s all about you!” Dream turned to Sapnap. “Pyro, what were your orders?”
“Kill everyone,” Sapnap said slowly, brow furrowed.
Tommy shook his head. “What the fuck? Dream, why the fuck would you even try to kill everyone on Earth?! There’s way too many! Sapnap would be arrested, like, immediately!”
Dream hesitated. “I know. I wasn’t counting on him succeeding. I just needed him to kill enough people that-”
“Wait, I’m sorry, what? ” Sapnap said. “You wanted me to be arrested? Dream, what the hell?! What were you going to do if you couldn’t find me? What if I wasn’t in the same house as you? Were you just going to leave me on Earth?”
“It’s not important,” Dream said testily.
“Yes, it is! Dream, we’re friends!” Sapnap yelled.
“No, we aren’t,” Dream snapped. Sapnap blinked. “You’re not my friend, George isn’t my friend, okay?! No one is. No one matters but Tommy!”
Tommy frowned. “You keep saying I matter, you care about me, whatever, but you won’t tell us why. If- if you need me for my powers, then surely Ranboo’s equally important, right? I mean, without him, you couldn’t have gotten to Earth, even if I had put an illusion up!”
Dream laughed. “Ranboo was only worth as much as his magic. Now that I have that, I don’t need him anymore. He’s just another expendable Enderian. I could kill him right now, I don’t care.”
Tommy moved in front of Ranboo, glaring at Dream. “Don’t you fucking dare.”
Dream tilted his head, casually summoning a glowing green orb to his palm. “Why not? I have five powers charged right now, and fifteen more in potions. Look, Tommy, Ranboo’s gonna die. I’ll let you choose how he dies, how does that sound?”
“That sounds really, really not good,” Ranboo whispered, fingers digging into Tommy’s arm.
Sapnap gritted his teeth, balling his hands into fists. “Dream, put that orb away. You can’t just kill some kid like that, Enderian or no.”
“You’ve killed hundreds of kids!” Dream said. “What are you talking about, Pyro? You wouldn’t hesitate to kill an Enderian if it was in front of you! You’re a killing machine !”
“Yeah, but I’ve never had to see what happens after! ” Sapnap yelled. “You promised me! You promised I wouldn’t have to see them hurt! You said they’d be fine! They fucking broke when they found out I killed Kristin! Tommy’s right in front of you, you can’t just kill Ranboo while he’s watching!”
“But I could if he wasn’t watching? Pyro, just stand down, I don’t want to deal with you right now,” Dream scoffed.
“Yeah? Well I wouldn’t want to deal with me either! ” Sapnap punched Dream right in the center of his mask. The smile cracked and a piece of the mask broke off, revealing a bright green eye.
There was silence. Sapnap backed away, knuckles bleeding and eyes wide. Dream slowly raised his hand and touched his face, as if making sure the mask was really broken.
Purple particles suddenly burst out from Tommy’s side with a soft vwoop sound. Ranboo appeared next to Sapnap and grabbed his arm, then teleported again, just before Dream hurled the orb right where Sapnap had been standing. The orb exploded into light and left a smoking crater in the stone.
“RUN, RANBOO!” Tommy was really getting sick of the word run. “I’LL BE FINE!”
Ranboo vanished with Sapnap.
Dream stood still for a moment, staring at the place where they had been.
And Dream began to laugh.
“He broke it!” Dream said with glee. “He broke my mask! The little bastard. . .”
Tommy tensed as Dream raised his hands, ready to call on his power, but Dream just fiddled with something behind his head.
Dream let the mask fall.
Tommy froze. His heart leapt in his throat and he couldn’t breathe, but he couldn’t look away, either.
Under Dream’s right eye was a purple tattoo of a dragon.
“You’re- you’re an Enderian,” Tommy choked out.
Dream grinned, and the expression was somehow worse now that it was displayed in stretching flesh instead of cold, hard porcelain. “What did you think the mask was for? I couldn’t have everyone knowing an Enderian was leading the plateaus.”
Tommy stumbled back as Dream swept past him, gesturing at the rotting shack. “I suppose you wouldn’t remember this, would you? You were only two. But you still took us here, so a part of you must know home.”
Tommy’s blood was ice. “I don’t- there was a woman’s voice- this- home?”
“A woman’s voice?” Dream’s face fell a little. “That would be Drista. Your sister.
My sister.”
Tommy’s wrists exploded with purple light. He grabbed at his hair, hyperventilating. “No, no, no, no, that would- that means-“
Dream smiled. “You’re my little brother, Tommy.”
“No, no, no, no,” Tommy let out a distressed chirp, and to his horror Dream responded with his own bird-like warble. Brother-family-siblings. “No! That doesn’t- that doesn’t make sense! You’re the emperor! ”
“And I’m an Enderian, yes,” Dream said. “You, me, and Drista used to live out here, far from the city. We’re orphans, and back then, the Enderian king didn’t use the city’s funds for orphanages or apartments or anything . He just let the children deal with everything on their own. Everyone had to pay taxes from the moment they were born, or be banished from the city. Usually, the Enderian parents would pay, but. . .
Dream scowled. “We were born unlucky. You should be glad you didn’t get to meet mom and dad. Drista and I had to sell everything we had to pay taxes once they died, and when we didn’t have anything but some old clothes, the king sent us out to live on our own on the islands. We couldn’t even fly. ”
Tommy tugged his hair. “B-but you don’t have wings. . .”
“I used to,” Dream said wistfully. “I was thirteen, so my primaries were finally growing in, metallic green and white. Drista’s were speckled green and gray, but your feathers were growing in red, like mom’s. Drista was so excited to see you fly.”
Tommy stared at his wrists, then took a deep breath. “No, you’re lying. You’re just trying to trick me.”
“I’m not lying, Tommy!” Dream yelled. “Why would I lie?!”
“I don’t know, but it doesn’t make sense!” Tommy shot back. “How the fuck could you be the emperor if you’re Enderian, it doesn’t fucking work like that!”
Dream sighed. “I know how it works. The Elytrians came for the city a few months after we were banished. We thought we were far enough away to be safe, but they found us anyway. Drista took you and ran away, but I got captured and was taken to the plateaus. I’m sure you know what happened then. Wings chopped off, tattoo branded, thrown in the furnace room with the other kids like I was just another Enderian. . .”
Dream scowled. “It wasn’t until they finished testing my powers that they realized my true potential.”
Dream summoned his book. Now that Tommy knew they were brothers, it was painfully obvious that the purple particles floating around the book’s pages were an effect of Dream’s Enderian magic. “I was born to bring life to the dead. I can bring people back to life . Can you imagine the Elytrian’s faces when they realized that?”
“You’re powerful,” Tommy murmured.
“I’m the most powerful Enderian!” Dream dismissed the book. “Obviously, they couldn’t just throw me in the apartments. I was given to the Elytrian emperor himself, I was praised and covered in gold, I was hidden from the other Elytrians like a priceless artifact. And I was an Enderian !
“Don’t you see, Tommy? Power leads to power. I went from an orphan in a makeshift tent to the emperor’s favorite servant within just a few days. Within a month, the emperor gave me the mask so I could finally look as much like an Elytrian as I was treated. As long as the mask was on, no one knew what I was. I was practically worshiped as the emperor’s favorite. So, years later, when the emperor died. . .”
“You took over.” Tommy gripped his wrist. “But you kept things the same! You could have called off the apartments! You could have rewritten the rules! Why would you keep them if you were an Enderian?!”
Dream chuckled dryly. “Just because I’m the emperor doesn’t mean I can change culture. I didn’t want the Elytrians revolting. I had to give them what they wanted. Chorus fruit and discardings, keep the people happy.”
Tommy stared at the shack for a moment. “What happened to Drista?”
Dream bit his lip. “They never found her. I never found her. But I found you. I had my people ransack the Enderian cities, taking anyone that was around your age. I built more apartments. I created a numbers system to keep track of the Enderians. But I couldn’t find you until one of the nobles approached me, offering to sell his Enderian.”
“Fagem.”
“Yes.” The purple light faded and Dream blinked, looking over at Tommy again. “But just as I had gotten you back, you were gone again. Why did you run, Tommy?”
“Why did I-“ Tommy squeezed his eyes shut, taking a deep breath. “Dream, you lived as an Elytrian! I lived as an Enderian, in your empire, under your rules, and it was torture. Fagem hit me, the cafeteria served the same thing every day, we couldn’t speak-“
“But you were happy!” Dream protested. “I’ve spoken to the Enderians, the rules are to keep you happy!”
“Are you happy?” Tommy said. “Are you really happy as emperor or is it an act?”
“No! Of course I’m not! I didn’t have you! ”
“The rules didn’t make me happy.” Tommy held eye contact with Dream. “ Pain doesn’t make me happy. The thing that kept me going was Ranboo. Through the years, he was the only one that ever stayed, everyone else was discarded on your orders. ”
Dream glowered at him. “You didn’t need them. You don’t need Ranboo. It’s supposed to be us, just us. I’m trying to keep our family together, but you keep resisting that!”
“We’re not family!” Tommy yelled. “You’ve killed people, you were going to kill my friends, my actual family , you were going to keep me isolated from everyone I love-“
“ I love you!”
“You’re doing it the wrong way! You’ve ruined every Enderian’s lives, you’ve ruined my life. . . If you really cared about me, you would let me be with the people that actually make me happy!”
“You were happy with me!” Dream gestured at Tommy’s sash. “Look, I gave you Elytrain’s clothes, I let you stay in my old room in the palace, you were going to become like me! You could have been emperor!”
Tommy tore the sash off and threw it into the dust. “THERE’S BLOOD ON THIS SASH, DREAM! YOU BEAT ME!”
Dream took a step back, hurt and confusion displayed on his face. “I was teaching you, I love you-“
“I am never going to be anything like you,” Tommy spat. “I’m going to live on Earth, I’m gonna be happy, and you won’t be able to do a single fucking thing about it.”
“Tommy!” Dream said, starting forward. “They don’t matter! It’s just us! Haven’t you always wanted to be treated like an Elytrian?”
“Goodbye, Dream.” Tommy began walking towards the edge of the island. He’d make it to the void, and then he’d be home, and then this whole thing would be over-
Dream grabbed Tommy’s arm.
Tommy’s magic flared up again as he flinched. Dream’s eyes fogged over, but then his veins began glowing green.
“Capability magic,” he said, “combats paralyzing magic. I always kept it in case Hyphae ever betrayed me.”
His grip on Tommy’s arm tightened. “You’re not going anywhere.”
Notes:
Summary: Dream revives Wilbur and they all go to earth, but Tommy immediately makes another illusion and Tommy, Dream, Sapnap, and Ranboo teleport back to the End, at the shack again. They argue for a moment, then Sapnap punches Dream and breaks his mask. Ranboo teleports Sapnap away, and Dream reveals that he’s both an Enderian and Tommy’s older brother. Tommy tries to leave but Dream has magic that lets him move even while Tommy’s illusion is up.
Chapter 50: The Edge
Chapter Text
Ranboo stumbled onto the barren island, stomach rolling. Pyro groaned, then shoved Ranboo away from him. “What the hell, man?! Take us back right now!”
“And get us both killed? Yeah, no thanks,” Ranboo said. He rubbed his eyes, shaking. “I can’t believe you just did that.”
Pyro’s mouth twitched downward. “Dream’s. . . Dream was being an idiot, I had to knock some sense into him-“
“You really didn’t ,” Ranboo huffed. “He was gonna leave you alone, but then you went and punched him!”
“Yeah, you’re welcome! ” Pyro threw his hands up. “What the hell do you want from me?! I did what I was supposed to! I saved you! Take me back before-“
“Before what, he comes after us?”
“Before he kills Tommy, dammit!” Pyro yelled.
“Why do you care so much, all of a sudden?” Ranboo ran his hands through his hair. “Are you just pretending to like us so the emperor will be jealous or something?”
Pyro flipped him off. “Fuck you. I’m just- I don’t know what I’m doing, okay?! I’m just trying to make Dream stop being such a- a dick!”
redemption, sad, aw, sad, sad, redemption, aw
Ranboo sighed. Exhaustion pressed a headache on his temples. “Look man, I don’t care whatever drama you have going on right now, or whatever sort of. . . redemption you’re trying to get, but you did technically save me, and I saved you, so we’re even. You can do whatever you want. I just want to go home.”
Pyro blinked, taken aback. “What, that’s it? You’re just leaving? What about Tommy? We have to go help him!”
Ranboo started walking over to the edge of the island. “The emperor said he wouldn’t hurt him. Tommy’s happy with him, anyways, so. . .”
“So you’re leaving him?!” Pyro growled. “You can’t just- abandon him! What the hell?”
boo, no, no, back, no, no, no, boo, sadboo, no
Ranboo took a deep breath, staring into the void. “He’ll be fine without me.”
“No, Enderboy, stop. Okay, look. You’re being stupid. I’m being stupid. I’ve been stupid my whole damn life, so just-“ Pyro’s voice cracked. “Just tell me what I’m supposed to do to make up for it before you leave!”
Ranboo turned back to him, tears pricking his eyes. “I can’t tell you how to do that.”
Pyro gritted his teeth. “Then take me to someone who can .”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
“You’re not going anywhere.”
Tommy twisted his arm out of Dream’s grip and took off running for the void. Fingers brushed the back of his neck, and then he was yanked back by his collar.
Tommy gasped, shoving an elbow into Dream’s stomach. Dream grunted and shoved him to the ground. Green magic ran up his veins, and Tommy rolled, just avoiding a shard of ice that cracked into the dust.
“Are- you- trying- to kill- me?” Tommy panted, swinging up into a crouch.
“Give me some credit, I know my own magic,” Dream said. “That was merely meant to incapacitate you, like so.”
Tommy yelled as another bolt froze his hands to the ground. His purple light flickered and went out.
Dream walked around him, standing between him and the void. “There’s nothing you can do against me, Tommy. You said it yourself, I’m powerful!”
“Yeah, your magic is powerful, you can bring people back from the dead!” Tommy tugged at his hands, but they didn’t budge. “But seeing as I’m not actually dead, that’s kind of a useless power right now, innit?”
Dream huffed, undoing the clasp on his cloak and throwing it aside. An array of vibrant potions glinted from a strap across his chest. “That’s why I need these. Besides. . .” Dream smiled. “If I accidentally kill you, I can always bring you back.”
Shit. Tommy reached for his power, and found it depleted. SHIT.
Dream eyed him a moment more, then snorted. “Well, I didn’t think it would be that easy to stop you. Less than a minute and you’re already unable to move.”
He turned his back on Tommy, touching a finger to his earring. “Hyphae, wake up. I need you to come pick me up. . .”
Tommy stopped listening, closing his eyes. Calm down. Breathe. Recharge.
Breathe in.
Phil found him in the alleyway, a stranger.
Breathe out.
Phil carried him home.
Breathe in.
Kristin taught him how the microwave worked.
Breathe out.
She brushed his hair for him, not saying a word about the bruises under his collar.
Breathe in.
Tubbo tried to shove a ham sandwich under the bathroom door instead of just unlocking it.
Breathe out.
Tubbo bought matching compasses for them, so they could always find each other, even though the needle only pointed north.
Breathe in.
Techno never fully laughed at Tommy’s jokes, but there were plenty of smirks and soft huffs whenever Tommy made a particularly clever remark.
Breathe out.
Techno calmed him out of a panic attack, purple leaving his mouth as he told stories of ancient gods.
Breathe in.
Wilbur took him to the bakery he had briefly visited during his escape from his foster house, and introduced him to coffee, which was of course a mistake.
Breathe out.
Many nights had been spent listening to Wilbur’s quiet voice singing to his guitar, songs Wilbur had written but never shared with anyone until he came along.
Purple light filtered through Tommy’s eyelids. He opened them. The ice was steadily glowing brighter, particles drifting from his wrists and becoming trapped.
“. . .that doesn’t matter, George, just bring the ship. . .” Dream hesitated, then turned around. “What-“
The ice shattered, and Dream’s eyes clouded over. “What the hell! Tommy!”
Tommy jumped up, rushing forward. Dream’s veins glowed, and a blast of wind threw a cloud of sand around him.
Tommy coughed and slowed, squinting through the pale haze for any glimpse of green. His purple particles drifted around, fizzling quietly in the sand. Dream was nowhere to be seen.
A gust of wind swept suddenly across the island. Tommy hissed as the cloud cleared, sand blowing into his eyes. He blinked it away and turned.
Dream stood just outside the range of the purple particles. “Hi, Tommy.”
Shit, Tommy thought. A bolt of lightning flicked his arm, sending white-hot pain shooting across his shoulder and chest. Tommy yelled, tears pricking at his eyes.
“I’m sorry,” Dream said regretfully. He kept electricity jumping between his fingers, but kept his hands at his sides. “Look, I don’t want to kill you. Just come with me. Please . ”
Tommy held his shoulder, glaring at him. Dream dismissed the lightning and held his palms out. “Tommy, please. ”
Tommy hesitated, then exhaled heavily. “I’m sorry.”
He turned and took off running for the edge of the island. Dream shouted, but Tommy was too fast and the edge was too close.
Tommy pushed himself forward and jumped.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Dream’s heart stopped. He sprinted to the edge of the island. “ TOMMY! ”
A groan came from below. Dream peered over the edge. Tommy looked up at him from a ledge jutting out under the island.
Prime. Dream rubbed his eyes, shaking. I almost lost him.
Tommy got to his feet. Dream’s eyes widened. He’s going to try and jump again.
He sent a quick burst of wind at Tommy, shoving him back from the edge. Another caught Dream’s fall and lowered him softly onto the ledge.
Tommy spat at him. “Just let me go home!”
“That’s what I’m trying to do! ” Dream yelled. “Don’t make me kill you, Tommy!”
Tommy paled. “Don’t make me go back there. Please, just let me go. ”
Dream gritted his teeth. Don’t be weak. “I’ll do what I have to.”
He fiddled with the potions strapped across his chest, trying to decide which to use. Strength would boost the power of his magic, but a flying power could help him catch Tommy and save him from the void. . .
He didn’t have time to consider any more before Tommy slammed into him, knocking him to the ground. A vial shattered, sending glass into his hip. Dream gasped, kicking Tommy off him.
Something wasn’t right. Dream looked down. Two potions were missing.
“Fuck you, Dream.” Dream’s head shot up just in time to see Tommy tilt his head up and down a potion.
Tommy disappeared.
Shit! Invisibility! Dream scrambled to his feet. Shit, shit, I have to kill him now !
He summoned a plasma orb to his hand, straining his eyes for any sign of Tommy. There was nothing.
“. . . Dream?” Tommy’s voice echoed around him.
Dream paused. “Tommy?”
He took a step forward.
A heartbeat.
Dream blinked and he was falling.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
Tommy watched Dream stare into the void, green pulsing around his fist. His back was facing Tommy, and some part of Tommy whispered how easy it would be to push him in. . .
Tommy hesitated. He. . . was just standing there. “. . . Dream?”
Dream didn’t turn. Tommy frowned. The potion he had drunk was making the purple particles of his illusion dance around wildly. What was Dream seeing ?
“Tommy?”
Dream took a step forward. Tommy’s heart leapt in his throat.
Dream’s foot met emptiness
and he fell into the void.
“ DREAM! ”
Tommy sprinted, hand grabbing uselessly at his brother. He didn’t hesitate, dove headfirst after Dream, reached for him, saw his eyes look back up at him-
And everything went dark.
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
The dragon grabbed the falling souls from the void, red and green. Kristin waited anxiously as it landed, carefully placing the brothers on the ground.
Kristin knelt, cupping her hands around her son’s face. “Wake him up, please.”
The dragon lowered its head and exhaled. A cloud of purple fell onto Tommy’s face. He opened his eyes and immediately screamed.
“Tommy! Tommy, it’s alright! The dragon won’t hurt you, you’re safe.” Kristin glared at the dragon. It huffed and moved away, pacing.
Tommy blinked at her. “Mum?! Wait, where’s. . .” He sat up and looked around, spotting Dream’s soul lying in the sand. “. . .Dream. . .”
The dragon growled. Tommy flinched, eyes wide. Kristin patted his back. “It’s okay, the dragon just doesn’t like him very much.”
Tommy stared at the dragon. “Where. . . are we?”
Kristin hummed. “You don’t need to worry about that right now.”
He gave her a skeptical look. She laughed, wrapping him in a hug. “Don’t worry about it. I’m so proud of you.”
Tommy frowned. “Mom, what happened? Why aren’t we on Earth?”
Kristin smiled. “That strength potion you drank boosted your powers. Your body knew what to do. Your illusion was backwards. Dream thought you were invisible, and tried to step to where he thought you were.”
“How did he not notice the ledge getting flipped around? It must have been obvious, right?” Tommy asked.
Kristin shrugged. “He was probably more focused on you to notice.”
Tommy turned to stare at Dream again. “What’s going to happen with us?”
“You’ll go back to Earth,” Kristin said quietly, combing through his matted hair with her fingers. “I’ll stay here, with my duties.”
“Duties?”
“Well, yeah,” Kristin grinned. “There’s a lot of work for the Goddess of Death.”
Tommy’s eyes went wide. She laughed again, and kissed his forehead. “Don’t worry about it, Toms.”
“You’ve been saying that an awful lot,” Tommy muttered. “What- what’s going to happen to Dream?”
The dragon snorted, tail whipping around in agitation. Kristin squeezed Tommy tighter. “He’ll be dealt with. You’ve done so well, but we’ve got it from here.”
“Who’s ‘we’?” Tommy said. Kristin raised her eyebrow at him, and he rolled his eyes. “Let me guess, ‘don’t worry about it’.”
Kristin giggled. “Spot-on.”
The dragon stamped its foot, snarling. Tommy made a rude gesture at it. “What’s your problem, bitch?!”
Kristin lowered his hand. “Please don’t flip off the magic godly dragon, Tommy. It’s telling us it’s time for you to go.”
“What?!” Tommy grabbed her robes. “No, can’t I stay here with you?! Just a little longer?”
Kristin gently pulled his hands off of her and cupped his cheek in her hand. “It’s okay. We’ll see each other again.”
Tommy stared at her, then embraced her again, sobbing. Kristin held him and ran her fingers through his hair, humming a quiet lullaby.
The dragon stalked over and put his soul to sleep again. A second later, it faded away, but Kristin kept humming long after he was gone.
Notes:
Summary: Ranboo feels the big sad again and thinks Tommy wants to stay with Dream, but Sapnap convinces him not to just jump in the void and leave. Meanwhile, Dream and Tommy fight (kinda? More like Dream stopping Tommy from moving) and they both fall in the void. Tommy sees Kristin, who says Dream will be “dealt with” and not to worry about it for now.
Chapter 51: And It Was Fine
Chapter Text
Warmth.
Tommy opened his eyes.
He was tucked into a white bed in an unfamiliar room filled with machines with soft beeps and blinking lights. Henry was shoved under his arm, and his compass lay on a table next to the bed. A curtain blocked his view of the rest of the room.
He sat up. Everything felt. . . heavy. “Shit.” His fingers wrapped around the edge of the bed and he pushed himself to his feet, slightly shaky on the cold floor.
Something was pinching his finger. Tommy squinted at the tiny box, and pulled it off. The beeping immediately cut off, replaced by a high drone.
“Shit— shut— up—“ he began frantically pressing every button in sight until the machine blinked off and the sound stopped.
Something rustled on the other side of the curtain. Tommy froze. “Dream?”
“. . .Tommy?”
“Oh my god.” Tommy stumbled around the curtain. Tubbo’s face lit up from a chair in the corner. His arm was bandaged, and the right side of his face was puckered and copper-colored. “Oh my god, Tubbo. ”
“Oh my god, Tommy!!” Tubbo jumped up and took a step forward, arms outstretched, then hesitated. “I—”
“ Tubbo .” Tommy grabbed him in a hug. Tubbo sucked in a breath through his teeth.
“Ow ow ow— no hugs, bossman, no hugs—”
Tommy released him immediately. “Sorry, shit, sorry, I shouldn’t have— I’m sorry— what happened? ”
Tubbo grabbed his hand. “I got burned, it’s alright, I’m fine, Tommy, you’ve been in a coma for a week, what happened to you, are you okay?!”
“I. . .” Tommy stared at him. “I’m fine, are you. . . how did you get burned? Are you sure you’re fine? I don’t. . .”
Tubbo hesitated, then laughed wetly and rubbed his eye. “I’m fine, Tommy. I thought— the doctors said you might not wake up— oh wait, hang on—” Tubbo ran to the door. “HEY! HE’S AWAKE!!”
The door flew open and slammed into the wall. Tommy barely had time to register several figures running into the room before he was being hugged and pressed into from all sides. He tensed, then looked up. “. . .Dad?”
Phil laughed, eyes red. “Hey, mate.”
Tommy buried his face in Phil’s shirt again and breathed. This was real. He was really on Earth again.
He was home.
They all stood there for a while like that, crying, except Tommy of course, because big men didn’t cry, even with Ranboo tapping I love you again and again on his shoulder, and Wilbur pressing his chin into Tommy’s curls, and Techno’s hand firmly resting on his back. Phil’s shirt was merely wet by coincidence, and if Tommy nestled closer to him with shaking sobs, that was his own damn business.
Eventually, Techno spoke up, “Guys, we’re smothering him,” and his family pulled away, but Ranboo and Tubbo stayed at his side and guided him to the chair.
Tommy just stared at them all, then swallowed and looked down. “I-I’m sorry, we should never have gone to the End, it was my idea, and— and if we hadn’t, Wilbur wouldn’t have— a-and Kristin, and. . .”
“Hey, hey,” Wilbur knelt and put his hand on Tommy’s knee. “It’s okay, Tommy, I’m fine. We were worried about you, that’s all. No one blames you for anything that happened.”
There was a pause, then Techno shifted. “But, uh, if you want to tell us what happened, that would be nice.”
Tommy bit his lip. He didn’t really want to talk about it. . . at least, not the whole thing, and not now. They had had a week to share stories and recover, but Tommy could still hear Dream’s laugh in the back of his mind.
He took a deep breath. “Um. . . I don’t know, Dream—” Ranboo and Techno flinched. “S-sorry, um, he. . . he’s my brother.”
Everyone froze in shocked silence. Tommy kept his eyes on the floor, anxiety curling in his gut.
“. . .Oh,” Tubbo finally said. “That’s. . .”
“Yeah.” Tommy scrubbed his eyes with the palm of his hand. “He. . . he’s gone now.”
Wilbur’s eyes widened. “You killed him?”
“No, I didn’t fucking kill him,” Tommy snapped, then flinched. “Sorry, I. . . he’s not dead, just. . . gone. I-I saw Mumza.”
“Mom?!” Techno and Wilbur said. Phil sucked in a breath.
“I. . .” Tommy winced. “Uh, she’s kind of. . . the Goddess of Death now? I think? She was with the dragon, and she had this veil over her face, but she said Dream would be taken care of, and we didn’t need to worry about it. . .”
Everyone stared at him, then Techno huffed and nudged Phil. “Guess you’re married to the Goddess of Death now, Dadza.”
Phil made a strangled noise and sat down on the floor.
“So what about you, Ranboo?” Tommy asked. “You just grabbed Sapnap and left, what happened?”
Ranboo blinked. “Oh, uh. . . yeah, sorry for leaving you, I kind of panicked, I was. . . a-anyways, Pyro wanted to, um, take responsibility for murdering a bunch of people or something? So I took him to Kinoko City, and the queen took him into custody, and cleared my name, and so I just jumped into the void and woke up in Germany, so. . . yeah.”
“Yeah, that’s all cool and all,” Tubbo said, “but are we just ignoring the fact that the emperor of the End is Tommy’s brother?!”
“He’s not— wasn’t the emperor of the entire End, just the Essempí.” Tommy sighed and rubbed his wrist. “And yeah, I would like to completely ignore and forget about that fact.”
Tubbo threw his hands in the air. “But he’s gone now! Doesn’t that make you the new emperor of the Essempí?! You can go back and free everyone!”
“I don’t ever want to go back there again,” Tommy said quietly. “I don’t think we ever should have returned in the first place.”
“I agree,” Ranboo said, “I’m fine with leaving it alone for a while. We’ll rescue the others eventually, but I don’t think we can. . . handle being there again right now.”
Tubbo frowned. “What, we’re just— giving up?! I thought the whole reason you went was to help the other Enderians!”
“We’re not giving up.” Wilbur shifted to a more comfortable position on the floor. “We’ll free the End, but we need time. None of us are ready to lose someone else by rushing in unprepared like we did. We won’t do any more good than we do harm by going back so soon.”
“So that’s it, then?” Tubbo protested. “This is the end?”
“For now,” Tommy said. He watched as outside the window, small fluffy flakes began to fall gently from the sky, catching the evening light. “But I think it’s a good ending, innit?”
✿❀✿❀✿❀✿
He served his purpose well.
Yes.
Don’t you think we should let him rest? The young one is gentle with her souls.
Perhaps too gentle.
Yes, but she’ll learn.
I do not think she will.
Have patience with her. She was not meant to touch this place, let alone become a part of it.
Then we should remove her from it. Let her spend eternity in the Eighth like her son.
I don’t think that would yield the result we hope for. She’s doing well. Let her believe she is welcome for now.
Fine. Let us return to this other matter.
Dream.
Yes.
He has suffered much.
And been the cause of much suffering in others.
He was better than the last one. I was going to ask you, where did that one go?
To the Third.
He is alive?
He cannot do harm to our plans. Believe me, I have watched him, and he will not interfere.
I am not so sure.
I can handle my souls.
How do you plan on handling this one? Dream?
He performed well. I think I will keep him for future possibilities.
Will the others approve?
I do not care about what they think. It does not concern them.
Don’t get carried away, ____.
I have a plan.
Very well. He will stay.
For now.
Notes:
Summary: Tommy appears in a hospital on Earth. There is ✨fluff✨ and everyone decides to leave the End alone for a while.
Thanks for reading! From here, please check out my friend’s fic Neon Summers, or you can go on to book 2 of this series, Crimson Storm, which I am currently writing! (If you click next work, it will bring you to the clean version; just keep clicking until you get to Crimson Storm <3)
Neon Summers is about the hermits in this universe, in which Grian and Scar are Enderians and is full of shenanigans and fluff, as well as some tasty lore tidbits :)
Pages Navigation
MengoMango on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Mar 2023 02:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Mar 2023 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
MengoMango on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Mar 2023 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mylaughinghyena on Chapter 2 Wed 27 Apr 2022 08:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 2 Thu 28 Apr 2022 01:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
SnazzyWasHere on Chapter 2 Sun 29 May 2022 03:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 2 Sun 29 May 2022 03:47AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 29 May 2022 03:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
OnewholovesAnarchy on Chapter 2 Sat 30 Jul 2022 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 2 Sat 30 Jul 2022 01:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
OnewholovesAnarchy on Chapter 2 Sat 30 Jul 2022 04:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
GEK0 on Chapter 2 Thu 01 Sep 2022 08:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 2 Thu 01 Sep 2022 08:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
MengoMango on Chapter 2 Sat 25 Mar 2023 02:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
LitttleBirdy on Chapter 2 Tue 11 Apr 2023 01:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
MengoMango on Chapter 2 Wed 12 Apr 2023 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
SnazzyWasHere on Chapter 3 Sun 29 May 2022 03:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 3 Sun 29 May 2022 03:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
OnewholovesAnarchy on Chapter 3 Sat 30 Jul 2022 12:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 3 Sat 30 Jul 2022 01:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
MengoMango on Chapter 3 Sat 25 Mar 2023 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kedibonye on Chapter 4 Thu 28 Apr 2022 08:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
SnazzyWasHere on Chapter 4 Sun 29 May 2022 03:52AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 29 May 2022 03:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
MengoMango on Chapter 4 Sat 25 Mar 2023 02:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 4 Sat 25 Mar 2023 04:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
MengoMango on Chapter 4 Sun 26 Mar 2023 04:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kedibonye on Chapter 5 Fri 29 Apr 2022 12:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 5 Fri 29 Apr 2022 01:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lilac_Melody90 on Chapter 5 Mon 18 Sep 2023 10:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 5 Tue 19 Sep 2023 12:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
SharkBoixPomeranian (SB_Lee) on Chapter 6 Mon 02 May 2022 05:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 6 Mon 02 May 2022 05:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kedibonye on Chapter 6 Mon 02 May 2022 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 6 Mon 02 May 2022 09:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
SharkBoixPomeranian (SB_Lee) on Chapter 7 Sat 07 May 2022 12:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 7 Sat 07 May 2022 01:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kedibonye on Chapter 7 Sat 07 May 2022 05:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 7 Sat 07 May 2022 01:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
AzureCake16 on Chapter 7 Mon 20 Jun 2022 04:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 7 Mon 20 Jun 2022 04:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
MengoMango on Chapter 7 Sat 25 Mar 2023 04:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_fallen_void on Chapter 7 Sat 25 Mar 2023 02:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
MengoMango on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Mar 2023 04:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation